Marked for Death: A Rational Naruto Quest (STORY ONLY)

Chapter 20: Epic Diplomancy
Mori and Hazō only just made it to the terrified client in time, with a confused (and disappointed) Wakahisa following half a second later. The assassin leapt back, over the three civilian bodyguards' bodies...

... and into formation with the other two enemy ninja.

The world slowed around Hazō , lines drawing themselves through the air around him, the skintight tunnels of the Kurosawa bloodline mapping his library of movements across the infinite possibility space of the real world.

Tonfa: close combat specialist, strong on defense. Leave her for Wakahisa; paper to rock. Bandoleers: ranged. Hazō's target, rock to scissors. Unknown...ninjutsu?...genjutsu? Leave for Keiko--ranged attacks and analysis gifts best match for wildcard.

  • Team at stake, do not hold back: activate boost
  • Lightning-fire racing through veins that thrum with the power of chakra as strength and speed flood the body that has become nothing but a far-off puppet of his will and the Kurosawa blood
  • Open mouth to speak words, must take care, force sound to come out slow, comprehensible: Black Flag! the command to send team into all-out alpha strike, each against their best target—wait!
Client: Had already seen team Body Flicker, knew they were ninja, must be silenced. Kill? Perhaps. Might be salvaged. Disable...ah. Grab, fling to Wakahisa for—

"You bastard!" Wakahisa says, grabbing the client and spinning him around so that the man's body is between himself and the enemy. In the momentary concealment, Wakahisa flicks through the two handseals of the Water Whip; a water construct surges down his arms and out of his sleeves. A subtle tug and the client's shirt is untucked, his hara exposed. Water slips in, spilling across the client's body and sucking the strength out of him in seconds even as the genin punches the man in the face and knocks him flat, pulling the Whip back into his sleeve at the same time to keep it hidden.

"You never said anything about ninja!" Wakahisa says, kicking the unconscious body at his feet while Hazō trembles with the effort to restrain his chakra-enhanced body, prevent himself from leaping to the attack, calling the words, must go slow must go slow, stand down....

The enemy ninja look at each other in confusion. It's only for an instant, but it's a gap in the armor of their awareness, a failure of attention. It would have been enough--could have killed the wildcard right then: flicker, high side kick to crush skull, spin, plant foot, mule kick to ranged enemy, Black Flag to call down a storm of kunai and a crushing Water Whip, the power of his team becoming an extension of his own body as he dances through the enemy's futile attempts at blocking....

"Stand down, everyone," Wakahisa says, waving at his team without looking away from the enemy, not stupid, not slow like them, keeping the armor tight; enemy male's hand drifting so very slowly to kunai on belt kill! no, hold, wait—

"Look, guys, you're here for him, right?" Wakahisa says, stepping slightly forward, arms spread—good, smooth gesture to defuse tension, diffuse attention, movement is in the library from six-year-old self's playground scuffles, prevented a fight then, maybe now?

"He hired us to escort him to Hanaoka," Wakahisa says. "We figured he just didn't want to get eaten by a chakra vole. He never said anything about ninja; it's not in the contract, it's not our problem. You want him? You got him. We'll take the money he promised us, we're gone. You're welcome to him."

What? Enemy male's hand has stopped moving, enemy are looking at each other again, so weak, opening wider this time, so easy, so easy—

rolz.org said:
Wakahisa, Diplomacy:
sum 6 1D100 => 71 ; 82 ; 70 ; 68 ; 76 ; 52 ; total=419

Enemy ninja girl, Diplomacy:
total=246
Crushing defeat!

"We are of the Yakuza," the wildcard girl says. "We were assigned to retrieve what he stole. I cannot let you take anything from him." Seam at edge of voice, covering hesitation, uncertainty, weakness, so easy so easy—

"I get that," Wakahisa says. "Still, you're ninja, you see what is to be seen. You're facing three ninja of unknown skill and specialization. Fighting us is a pointless risk; even if you win, some of you will get killed. Maybe all of you, in which case you fail your mission."

The girl's face starts to twist, muscles shifting into an angry sneer; good. Anger is distraction, focuses her attention on teammate, narrows her focus, opens her to attack from the side—

Wakahisa sees her expression changing and smoothly cuts her off. "We don't want to fight," he says. The girl blinks in surprise. "This piece of trash"—Wakahisa waves towards the unconscious client, seeming to move so slowly when seen through the gleaming spark that is chakra boost—"hired us for escorts, but didn't tell us that he was being chased by Yakuza ninja. We had enough of being betrayed by our superiors before we left our village, and we certainly aren't going to take it from some piece of crap civilian."

Wakahisa's casual shrug distracts enemy further, scatters their awareness; they don't know how to respond, their centering is disrupted, so easy, so easy—

"Look," Wakahisa says. "He promised us eight thousand each for the escort job, but I know he's carrying at least twice that. Is a few thousand ryō really worth a risk of dying—or, worse, of failing your mission? Wouldn't it be better to let us take the money and walk away so that you can get home quickly to tell your employers that there are other missing-nin in the area?" He flashes her an easy smile and a wink. "Missing-nin, may I add, who have no problem working for anyone who has money and doesn't lie to their employees or hide important information from them."

"Perhaps," says the girl, attention shattered, center disrupted, trying to shift gears, losing focus.

rolz.org said:
Wakahisa, Diplomacy:
sum 7 1D100 => 99 ; 69 ; 48 ; 46 ; 11 ; 100 ; 58 ; total=431
(6 dice + 1 for killing intent)

Enemy ninjagirl, Diplomacy:
total=89
EPIC FAIL!

"I'm not going to argue this," Wakahisa says, cold iron pouring from his voice. The cloud of his will presses down on the enemy, the edges of it winding around Hazō like trails of icy mist. "Me and my friends are walking out of here in thirty seconds. Whether we do it over your dead bodies is up to you, but the money goes with us."

"All right," the girl says, stepping back and raising her hands placatingly, her body open, balance disrupted, kunai would slide in so easily right there. "You're right. Fighting does no one any good. Take the money and go."

"Good," Wakahisa says. "The money's in his tunic. I'm going to get it now, so just stay cool." He steps backwards, foot sweeping a smooth arc, still in contact with the ground to test for obstructions, good, balance not perfect easy to disrupt with kick to ankle must work on that during sparring but gently mind the ego wait wait slow slow—

Wakahisa sinks smoothly to one knee and rummages in the client's tunic, his eyes never leaving the enemy. He sorts the bills by touch, pulling out twenty-four thousand and leaving the rest before straightening up.

"Our employers are always interested in hiring ninja," the girl says, attempting to regain control that she never had in the first place, her posture giving away her submission, her lack of awareness, her weakness. Enemy has drawn together, too close. Unless they have more group-fighting practice than seems likely they will foul each other if attacked. Victory would be so easy, there's a tunnel right there that ends with the right fist crushing the wildcard's throat, the left smashing her diaphragm, both hands open and grip to lift the body, hurl it into remaining enemies—

"Sounds good," Wakahisa says. "We'll be in touch as soon as we figure out how to do it safely for all concerned. We'll identify with code word 'thornbush'." He straightens and steps back, opening the range, back and back and back. The team follows, slotting into place smoothly around Wakahisa; Keiko and Hazō stay turned slightly out, minding sides and rear while Wakahisa takes front. When they've gone far enough to risk their backs, they turn and leap away. Time to put some ground under their feet.




"That was extraordinary," Mori said. "I could not imagine us ending that encounter without combat, and certainly not with the money." She smiled at him.

Wakahisa shrugged, giving her a cocky smile. He was on one knee, his hand in the river to absorb chakra to replenish their supply. Unbelievably, he managed to make the posture look cool. "It seemed better this way," he said.

Hazō laughed. "I'd say so," he says. It was easy to be honest; Wakahisa had pulled off something remarkable and, miraculously, was managing to not be smug about it.

"See, Kurosawa?" Wakahisa said. "Told you I'd be a good leader."

Well, not too smug.

Hazō opened a hand in acknowledgement. "You're right," he said. "So. What now, O Fearless Leader? We've got enough money for the chocolate, but not for everything together. What's the plan from here?"



XP AWARD: 21

Vote time! What to do now?

Four days remain before Kagome's deadline. There's still no sign of Inoue-sensei, and you're eight thousand ryō short of being able to buy everything you need. Your client is gone and your current disguises are compromised, although your true identities are probably still secure.

Voting ends on Wednesday, February 24, 2016, at 12pm UTC. Next update is by @Velorien.
 
Last edited by a moderator:
Chapter 21, Part 1: Business, Concluded

After walking into town as a trio of poor (and legitimately exhausted) labourers, Wakahisa proposed his plan for getting a room at an inn without tipping off anyone watching that a group of three strange visitors was in town. It was a mark of the group's collective tiredness that no one bothered to argue.

Hazō was the one to pay for the room. Half an hour after he headed upstairs, Mori and Wakahisa turned up, both in sexy teenage girl forms, giggling and unsubtly inquiring which room their "friend" was in. Hazō strongly suspected that Wakahisa had ulterior motives for making Mori take an aged-up, underdressed transformation. Mori , meanwhile, showed unprecedented multitasking abilities, combining airheaded giggling directed at the receptionist with an aura of savage bloodlust directed at Wakahisa.​

The knock on the door came minutes after they were done settling in. All of them smoothly moved their hands to the kunai their disguises didn't have, then back again.

"Come in!"

The visitor was a middle-aged man in a non-descript black suit, with a perpetual ironic smile hovering around his lips. There was something in the way he moved, his face and body relaxed and his eyes not bothering to make an initial sweep of the room, that managed to say "I own this place and a thousand like it—this is just scenery to me".

"Good evening, gentleman, ladies, or whatever your true genders may be. I am Twist, a representative of the Yamada Group. We are the organisation responsible for overseeing commercial activity in Yuni and other regional population centres."

Hazō and the others gave various forms of wary nod.

"I am here to collect a certain debt that the three of you owe the Yamada Group. I am given to understand that you have taken possession of twenty-four thousand ryō belonging to us. In addition, since you are responsible for the failure of a shinobi mission funded by the Group, which entailed retrieval of the full sum, you are also liable for the total fees of three shinobi."

Hazō frowned. "I'm sorry, sir, but I think you have us confused with someone else. My friends and I don't know anything about twenty-four thousand ryō or a shinobi mission."

Hazō: Deception said:
Twist: Deception said:

Twist somehow managed to roll his eyes without moving them in the slightest. It suggested a mastery of micro-expressions beyond anything they'd been taught as ninja.

"I believe you don't entirely understand the scale of the organisation you've crossed. The Yamada Group easily has the funds to hire specialists when necessary. A number of such specialists, in fact, are on standby outside this establishment, so as to ensure a satisfactory and peaceful resolution to our discussion.

"Now, to the matter of the debt."

Hazō swapped glances with his teammates.

"Can we have a couple of minutes to confer, please?"

Twist nodded. "By all means."

-o-​

"Thoughts?" Hazō asked, already having several but not wanting to tread on Wakahisa's toes as the Master Diplomancer.

"Well, we can't fight them," Wakahisa nervously replied. "The yakuza can afford enough ninja to wipe the floor with us."

"And returning the money to them is not an option given the amount of time we have remaining," Mori added. "Nor can we offer to provide an equivalent amount of labour, for the same reason."

"That's right," Hazō said. "We'll have to leave in order to see Kagome, and how could they ever trust us to come back? We are not leaving hostages as collateral on my watch—" He bit his tongue, but it was too late.

Fortunately, Wakahisa was preoccupied enough not to notice, though Hazō noticed Mori giving him an unreadable look.

"Uh, anyway," Hazō quickly went on, "Mori, do you have any ideas? Between our three skillsets, there's got to be some non-obvious way to turn this around."

Mori looked thoughtful for a few seconds. "Now that you mention it…"
-o-​

Wakahisa: Diplomacy said:
Twist: Diplomacy said:

"I think we started off on the wrong foot," Wakahisa told Twist. "You have to consider our perspective on this whole thing. We took on a typical escort job for an individual that the Yamada Group had not publicly announced to be working against its interests. We were then accosted, without provocation, by a ninja team."

Hazō: Deception/Intimidation said:
Twist: Deception said:

"A ninja team which would have been child's play to wipe out at our level," Hazō added in a soft voice, like a stiletto sinking into a velvet cushion.

"However," Wakahisa continued, "we chose not to force the Yamada Group to lose valuable assets, and instead left with nothing but the mission fee we were owed. We even accepted the hit to our reputation for failing a job, and I'm sure a representative of an organisation like yours appreciates that reputation is everything. If anything, it is we who made sacrifices, on multiple levels, out of respect for the Yamada Group."

Mori chimed in, cool and dry like an accountant. "Financially speaking, the loss of income for the Yamada Group from this series of events is close to trivial. As a conservative estimate, it is equivalent to the weekly earnings from the Ginza, Kinji or Kamomura casinos. You also receive the reputational gain from the swift capture and return of a renegade member, again as a result of our actions."

"I would like to emphasise," Wakahisa concluded, "that we are not demanding compensation from the Yamada Group for interfering with our mission. Your present actions, on the other hand, could be mistaken for extortion, something ninja traditionally respond to with the use of force.

"Now, you could go back to your superiors, and explain to them that you chose to alienate a powerful ninja team, leading to a confrontation with great collateral damage, and injury and death for a number of expensive hired specialists. Assuming, of course, that you yourself are not caught in the crossfire of a large-scale battle. Or you could tell them that you were not only able to prevent a confrontation between said team and the Yamada Group, but also to extract a formal apology—something we are prepared to provide as a show of good faith. Additionally, you will be returning with valuable information obtained for free, namely the location of our former client's contact, and the time at which they are scheduled to meet."

There was a few seconds' pause.

"Nice job," Inoue-sensei announced.
-o-​

"You know," Hazō told Inoue-sensei, "that testing thing of yours is getting really old."

Inoue-sensei laughed, and inevitably ruffled his hair. "Oh, this is nothing. My instructor used to use genjutsu to make me believe I'd been captured by Hidden Cloud, and expect me to talk my way out of being tortured for information I didn't have."

"Tip of the day, kids: treasure your fingernails," she added in exactly the same light-hearted tone.

"Anyway, that was pretty smooth. You've really matured in my absence. Which is weird, since I've only been gone a couple of days, but I'm not going to look a gift raptor in the mouth. But it's late, so you guys hurry up and report everything that's happened so I can either start putting out fires, or preferably go to sleep."
-o-​

"So let me get this straight. You took on a job with someone on the run from the yakuza. You didn't cover your tracks well enough to prevent pursuit by a bunch of common-or-garden genin. You didn't secure your camp properly. And then you let down your guard to the point where you lost the civilian escorts, and very nearly lost your client.

"And then you handed the client over to the people you were supposed to protect him from, robbed him, and ran away."

Nobody had anything to say in reply. Impulses of self-justification flickered, and then died unspoken.

Inoue-sensei let the sense of impending doom build for a while. Then, finally, she sighed. "Well, you made a bunch of excellent judgement calls in the moment of crisis. And those judgement calls just about managed to compensate for the spontaneous three-way brain death that led to you getting into that crisis to begin with.

"You also managed to gather a lot of money quickly without exposing your identities or drawing unhealthy amounts of attention, and you've set yourselves up with a potential in with the yakuza. For these reasons, and also because frankly I'm too damn tired, I'm going to go easy on you this time round."

"Um, Inoue-sensei, what about the Liberator's followers? What did you find out?"
-o-​

It was a dark and stormy night. Fujiwara Yūji hated dark and stormy nights. They brought back bad memories. So he had a lot of praise to offer his ancestors when Haka spotted a shallow cave, an ideal camping site, exactly on their path through the hills. Better yet, the place was empty, with nothing but a few human-sized boulders that must have fallen from the ceiling in some minor earthquake.

If Yūji had ever had any doubts that greater powers were watching over him, they would have vanished when another, even greater miracle occurred—over an hour of rest went by without Yagami griping about one thing or another.

But of course, no joy lasts forever.

"I still say," Yagami insisted, brandishing a leg of ham donated by the last crop of villagers, "that we shouldn't be dealing with these backwater settlements. Nothing but yokels, narrow-minded and worthless to the Liberator's cause even if they did have the sense to join up. Yuni is only a few days away. Soft beds! Cooked food! Uh, I mean, lots of missing-nin to bring back to the fortress! Think of the glory if we were the ones to recruit even a few. Next time it might be us chosen for the samurai experiments."

Yūji gave him a long-suffering look as he shifted a little closer to the fire. "We've been over this. Our assigned duty is to drum up support among the common folk. We can't afford to draw attention to the New Samurai Army until we're ready to defend ourselves from the ninja villages. Do you know how many village ninja there are in Yuni, openly or in disguise? No? Well, neither do I. That's why we leave missing-nin recruitment to the Big Four. Unless you want to be captured and tortured for information, and made to betray the Liberator before they devour your soul with their evil ninja magic, be a man and suck it up."

There was a snort from Haka, who wasn't permitted to speak at recruitment gatherings due to his abysmal sense of humour. One more time, Yūji wished their group had been assigned one of the sensible hunters. But Haka did the job, at least insofar as his skills kept the group well-provisioned out here in the wilds, and it took levels of seniority Yūji didn't have if he wanted to pick his own team. Still, he was patient, just as the Liberator taught. The time was coming when Yūji's kind would be uplifted as the new rulers of the world, and the likes of Yagami hopefully sent to the front lines to die for the greater good.
-o-​

Noburi thought he'd hated menial labour before. Now he realised that he'd only been feeling mild dislike. Real hatred took a morning like this one, in which an overfilled warehouse had presented him with an endless series of crate puzzles to solve, while steadily wearing down his stamina. And now he was the one deputised to conduct the group's shopping—all the shopping, all of it—while Kurosawa and Mori were doubtless relaxing back at the inn. And she was still giving him the evil eye. It wasn't like he'd been asking anything of her that he wasn't prepared to do himself.

Wakahisa: Diplomacy said:
The merchants of Yuni: Diplomacy said:

On the plus side, the group had been wise to choose him to represent them. His silver tongue had saved them a lot of gold, so to speak. Three thousand shiny ryō, all the fruit of his labours. He bowed politely to the merchant, and turned to leave the inn (this particular guy being a caravan trader without his own stall at the market; he merely rented an upstairs room and relied on his reputation).

Something made him hesitate as he was leaving the room. He heard two voices coming from downstairs, one rough and gravelly, the other high-pitched and anxious.

"Have there been any groups of three strangers renting a room here recently?"

Oh, crap.

"No, sir. We had four come in yesterday, but mostly it's ones and twos."

"Hmph. I figured. All right, I'm going to go quickly check your rooms. If they're smart, they'll be hiding their numbers anyway. You just stay right here."

"Sir, I… I… I must object to… to… you disturbing the privacy of our guests."

"They humiliated my team and fucked up a paid mission. I am going to get my hands on them, and if you get in my way, I'm going to show you exactly what Hidden Mist does to civilian collaborators. Are. We. Clear?"

"Here are the room keys, sir. Please go right ahead."

Don't panic. Shit shit shit I'm going to die. Don't panic. No time to panic. Shit. What do I do? Window? It's the non-opening kind. Break through it? Noise. He'll hear it and run after me. Can't outrun a chūnin. What if it's a jōnin? Going to die. Shit.

Some part of his brain taking over on autopilot, Wakahisa turned to the shopkeeper. Lie? Threaten? Throw himself on the man's mercy? Oh, he was so going to die.

His brain kicked it up a notch. What the hell, it worked yesterday.

Wakahisa: Diplomacy said:
Shopkeeper: Diplomacy said:

"Listen, I'm not here and you never saw anyone. If that guy finds me, I'm going to have to fight, and in a room this small, there's no way you'll survive a fight between two high-level ninja. So just keep quiet and everything will be fine."

The shopkeeper gave a quick, terrified nod. "Anything for my best customer."

Then Noburi thought faster than he ever had before.

First, he opened his storage scroll, and upended the contents behind the merchant, quickly arranging them so they looked like ordinary trade goods. Then he quickly pulled the mattress off the bed and put that into the storage scroll. Then he transformed into a copy of the mattress.

With admirable presence of mind, the shopkeeper threw the blanket back over Noburi's transformed form, leaving him out of direct line of sight.

A few seconds later, a tall, unshaven, grizzled-looking ninja with a Mist forehead protector walked into the room. "Hey, you. Have you seen any ninja?"

"The shopkeeper shook his head. "Not today, sir."

"Hmph."

The ninja walked over to him and yanked him up by the collar. When nothing happened, he sighed and released him.

"Damn. How many inns does one town need anyways?"

He cast a quick glance over the rest of the room, then muttered what could conceivably have been an apology, and stalked out again.

Five minutes later, Noburi fled—by a reasonably circuitous route—to the inn where the other three were staying. Their time in Yuni appeared to be up.
-o-​

It's time to return to Kagome, and do so fast. How will you accomplish this feat, and how will you deal with him once there?

Voting closes on Saturday the 27th, 9 am Pacific Standard Time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 21, Part 2: How To Leave Town When You're A Ninja
"Yep, Yamad's real," Inoue-sensei said. "Not from around here, though."

"Did you by any chance scout the city when you came in, sensei?" Hazou asked.

Inoue stared at him in disbelief.

"Hello? Have you met me?" she asked.

"I just meant, is there anything you could tell us that would help us figure out how to get out of here without being caught?" he said.

She laughed and ruffled his hair in amusement. "You lot are adorable, you know that?" she said. "I really should let you flounder, but I'm feeling generous. Stop wibbling on about how to get through the gate and remember that you're a ninja. You can walk on walls and disappear into the tiniest shadow. These walls are there to keep chakra animals out, not ninja in. We'll just pick an unoccupied stretch of wall and run over it. Now, I'm gonna rack out. Don't stay up too late; we've got a big day of blowing things up tomorrow!"
 
Chapter 22: Seal Training, Part 1: How Not To Get Blown Up

"Kagome-sensei? It's Hazō. Kurosawa Hazō. I have your things, sensei." He walked carefully forward, holding the sealing scroll well away from his body.

"Don't move, kid," called Kagome from well back in the trees. "You'll set off the motion detectors."

Hazō froze.

"I thought we had a deal?" he said carefully. "I have everything you asked for right here...if I get blown up, all your paper and chocolate and such goes with me."

"How do I know that you're the kid I made the deal with?" Kagome asked suspiciously. "You could be somebody else under the Transformation Technique. Or a genjutsu."

"I'm not, really," Hazō said. "Here, I'll prove it's not a disguise." He knelt down and punched the ground hard enough to make his knuckles bleed.

"Could be a genjutsu," Kagome said. "Or maybe a lupchanz ate you."

"What's a lupchanz?" Hazō asked.

"Chakra monster," Kagome said, "Half plant, half animal, likes to crawl into an orifice, travel to your brain and then slowly eat it until it can totally control your body. Can use any chakra technique you know. Lupchanz."

Hazō shuddered. "That sounds horrible," he said. "I'm not a lupchanz though. I'm me."

"Yeah, that's what a lupchanz would say," Kagome said.

"Okaaaay," Hazō said. "Uh...how about this? When we first met, I fought the crabs and the chakra bird. I was throwing a kunai into the field...." He related the story of their meeting in as much detail as he could recall.

"Okay," Kagome said. "Maybe you're not a lupchanz, and you're not transformed. And I've been dispelling. Maybe it's you. Show me the stuff."

Hazō unsealed the crate containing Kagome's goods. Moving carefully so as not to alarm the very twitchy ninja in the bushes, he pried the lid off and set it on the ground, then started taking things out and putting them on the lid. First came the chocolate, then the honey—seemed smart to play to Kagome's sweet tooth—then the paper. Before he could remove any more, Kagome stopped him.

"Okay, that's good," Kagome called. "Just tip the box so I can see in."

Hazō tipped it towards the voice, reaching in with one hand to balance the wax-sealed jug of chakra ink.

"C'mon, kid, you don't think this is the real Kagome, do you?" Kagome called impatiently. "I'm just a clone. Turn it in a circle. I want to make sure there isn't a lupchanz in there waiting to eat my brain. Or maybe a hunter-nin. Or a damnbeast. Or a—"

The list went on long enough that Hazō got impatient. "Here you go," he said. He tipped the box onto one corner and spun it in a slow circle while walking around it to make sure he didn't obstruct the view from any direction.

"Okay," Kagome called. "You delivered, I guess it's my turn. You wanted seal training, right?"

"Yes please," Hazō said.

"Okay. Sit down and be quiet." He waited for Hazō to sit and shut before continuing.

"First thing: don't bother trying to learn sealing, because you'll just end up killing yourself in some horrible way," Kagome said from the trees. "Most likely you'll kill everyone near you, too. And that's assuming things go well—there's a lot worse than killing yourself that can happen.

"Second thing: If you think I'm just going to draw some pretty pictures for you, tell you to contemplate your navel for a while, and then you're going to run off and blow things up—think again! That's not how it works. Sealing isn't that pansy ninjutsu stuff that you can just teach someone. Sealing is hard! Sealing is unique to every sealsmith. Making a seal is opening a communications channel to the intelligence that resides within chakra and using your own chakra system to encode directions so that the chakra flows into your blank correctly. If you really want to kill yourself, go get in a fight with a jōnin. If you want to kill yourself horribly, learn to make seals. It's a lot slower and more painful and there's a good chance of something horrible happening at the worst time and in the most horrible way."

Kagome sure did like the word 'horrible', Hazō thought, taking care to keep a look of interest on his face as the lesson—or, rather the paranoid rambling—went on.

o-o-o-o​

"Okay, kid, we're done," Kagome's voice finally called. "I'm hungry. Get lost."

"Yes, sensei," Hazō said, standing up. He looked around carefully. "You mentioned motion detectors...?"

"Oh, right," Kagome said. "Yeah. You'll need to walk the maze to get out. Simple. You just need to step one pace right from where you are now, turn twenty degrees to the right, walk forward six steps, turn left thirty degrees, walk twenty-three paces, turn left again, walk nine...."

The directions went on and on; Hazō moved subtly through the whole list, small turns of the body and walking in place so that he had the movements safely stored in his bloodline.

"Before I leave, sensei, I have some news," Hazō said. "May I share it?"

"Go ahead," Kagome said, his voice coming from deeper in the trees than previously. "What did you do?"

"I didn't do anything, I just wanted to extend an invitation," Hazō said. "My teammates and my sensei asked me to tell you that they appreciate the training you are offering me and, if you want to, they'd like to give you dinner and say thank you."

"What?!" Kagome said. "Your teammates are after me too? Get lost, kid!"

"The Liberator is back!" Hazō shouted just before rustling bushes heralded a ninja's clearly-stated departure.

A pregnant silence hung in the air for a moment. "The Liberator?" Kagome said. His voice came from the trees behind Hazō now.

The genin turned to face his bizarre mentor. "Yes, sensei," he said. "He's building a village up in the north end of the country. The rumor is that he's already attracted five thousand ninja and he's teaching the civilians to be samurai again."

Given how hard he was laughing, there must have been tears running down Kagome's face.

"I know, right?" Hazō said with a laugh. "Ridiculous. Still, Inoue-sensei said that there really is a village there, and there really are ninja in it, and civilians training with weapons. She didn't go in, but there were chūnin on patrol, so there's at least some reality to the story."

"You know what this means, right?" Kagome said. "Those stinking ninja stinkers in Leaf are going to burn that place to the ground. Then they'll fan out through the country looking to see if they missed anyone, and stick them in boxes to use as chakra batteries for tired ninja. Maybe they'll just put trained lupchanzen in our ears so that we do whatever they tell us. Then the other Great Village stinkers are going to decide they don't like Leaf having a large force of expendable lupchanz ninja, so they're going to unite and attack and it's going to be World War Three all over again, except this time it'll be World War Four."

"Uh...sure," Hazō said. "That could happen, I guess. Anyway, I wanted to make sure you knew. Inoue-sensei said to tell you that we're going to stick around for a while, but you're welcome to join us if you want someone to watch your back."

"Watch my back?! Watch my back?! What does she plan on doing to my back?" he demanded. "Is she going to tattoo explosive seals on my back so that she can blow me up if I don't work fast enough? Is that what she's going to do?!"

"No!" Hazō said. "We just meant that we're grateful for the training you've given me, and we'd like to show it. You don't have to take us up on it."

"Uh-huh, sure," Kagome said. "We're done here, you stinking stinker. Tattoo things on my back, will you? I don't think so! Go blow yourself up on your own time, you stinking stinker! Get out of here and don't come back! Leave me alone!"

"I have more chocolate!" Hazō called out.

Silence.

"...more chocolate?" Kagome asked.

"Yep," Hazō said. "Inoue-sensei bought more before we left Yuni. I'd like to buy more lessons from you, if you're willing. We'll pay in chocolate."

Long silence.

"How much chocolate?"

Hazō smiled and sat down to bargain.




XP AWARD: 10 for not blowing yourself up, you stinking ninja stinker!

Vote time! You'll be busy training with Kagome for the rest of the week. What do you do afterwards?

Voting ends on Wednesday, March 2, 2016, at 12pm UTC. Next update is by @Velorien.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 23: Friends

Slitherbeast: TacMov said:
Hazō: TacMov said:

Lungs full of spears. Can't see. Thing still there. Snapping at heels. Can't keep going. Swimming for too long. Need to breathe. Need to breathe.

Slow, they said. Easy to outrun, they said. Aquatic, they didn't say. Going to die.

Stupid Wakahisa. Went first, nicked leg. Blood in the water. Now this. Need to breathe.

Leg about to cramp. Need to breathe. Going to die.

Body slowing. Can't feel arms. Need to breathe…

Light!

Hazō burst out of the water at the end of the underwater tunnel, gasping desperately for air. The slitherbeast followed…

Mori: Weapons said:
Slitherbeast: Taijutsu said:

Mori stabbed the thing's flat, sinuous head again and again as it came out of the water, driving the kunai deeper each time. In agony but somehow still not dead, the screeching slitherbeast turned and lashed out at her, Hazō forgotten. The serpentlike monstrosity twisted its head sideways, driving Mori against the wall as its jaws opened around her waist, rows of teeth shining in the sunlight.

With a scream, Mori threw the kunai she was holding into the slitherbeast's mouth. There was a gurgle, but the berserk monster kept coming. Its jaws began to close…

Wakahisa: Taijutsu said:
Slitherbeast: Taijutsu said:

Wakahisa's heel came down across the creature's spine, slamming it down into the rock beneath. At the same moment, its jaws snapped shut, scoring sharp lines across Mori's body. But the impact of Wakahisa's kick had driven it down and back, pulling it just short of biting Mori in half.

Before the slitherbeast could move, the three genin descended on it in a swarm of piercing metal. They did not stop until long after its original shape became unrecognisable.

No matter what, Hazō decided as he applied first aid to Mori's cuts, the rest of the team could never learn the truth: that this entire thing was his fault.

"Inoue-sensei," he'd innocently asked, "do you think we could have some special team-building training tomorrow?"
-o-​

It was the morning after his request that Inoue-sensei gathered them together.

"Good news, kids," she said, grinning from ear to ear in a manner that sent chills down their collective spines, "I have some extra-special training for you today."

She walked over to Mori and whispered something in her ear, something that made the girl stare at her, aghast. She repeated the process with Wakahisa, causing him to go flaming red. Finally, she approached Hazō.

She said only eight words, but those eight words awoke a feeling of unbearable shame in Hazō, followed by humiliation and then horror. He watched Inoue-sensei, knowing that something terrible was coming.

"In case you're wondering," Inoue-sensei said, "back when Shikigami invited me to be part of his project, I made the effort to dig up some dirt on every member of the team in case they stepped out of line. And while you kids are too young to have any real skeletons in your closets, you're also young enough to be really easy to embarrass.

"So here's the deal. This," she held up a map, "shows the shortest route from here, through the Vermin Hills, under the Blue Cliffs, across Rendclaw Forest and to the Crimson Waterfall. You have until sunset to climb to the top of the Crimson Waterfall and exterminate the nest of reaper mantises there. You'll have just enough time if you're quick. Oh, and if you fail, the entire group gets to hear what I just told you."

Hazō's horror increased by several levels.

"Wh-What do we get if we pass?" Wakahisa asked in an unusually high-pitched voice.

"A sense of pride and satisfaction in your own abilities," Inoue-sensei beamed.

"Oh," she added as an afterthought as she walked away, "this is meant to be a challenge. Don't even think about using chakra, or I'll know."

The group was silent for nearly a full minute.

Finally, Wakahisa, still red, turned to Mori. "At least tell me you can figure out some shortcuts."

"Um, sorry," Mori replied, squirming a little. "She asked me to assist her with the map. She told me she wanted the most efficient route for a group such as ours to traverse those areas by sunset assuming we did not stop to rest."

Hazō and Wakahisa stared at her mutely.

"She said it was for an emergency escape route! How could I have known?!"
-o-​

The sun was getting low in the horizon, and they were still in Rendclaw Forest, having got themselves turned around several times while fighting off various interestingly-coloured (and thus probably extremely venomous) snakes. The trees were thick, the sounds of the wildlife alternately intimidating and eerily quiet, and occasionally there were clumps of bones which definitely belonged to local animals.

"You know," Hazō began, "I'm starting to think that when Inoue-sensei designed this training, she—"

"Shh!" Mori hissed.

She was right. Now Hazō listened, there was definitely something moving behind them.

A second later, a roughly human-sized, grey-furred creature resembling a hunched-over rat stalked into view. It made no sound, and did not move to attack or flee, instead merely staring at them with hollow black eyes.

"Why is it just standing there?" Wakahisa whispered to Hazō.

"I don't know. Be careful—we don't know what it's capable of."

The creature raised its paws. Without a sound, black three-foot claws emerged from them.

"OK, I guess we do."

"What's the plan?" Hazō asked.

"Uh… OK," Wakahisa said. "I'm going to lock down its movement with ninjutsu. Mori, soften it up from range, then Kurosawa can finish it off while it's reeling."

There was a rustling sound, and then a second creature emerged from behind them. It, too, produced its claws, and then did nothing but stare. Its gaze seemed cold, almost lifeless.

"Change of plan. I'm going to keep this one busy. You two take the other one out and back me up as fast as you can."

Three more creatures emerged, positioned unambiguously to surround the group.

"Change of plan," Wakahisa began.

"Run!" Hazō yelled.

Hazō: TacMov said:
Rendclaw pack: TacMov said:

Hazō ran at a gap in the circle of monsters, but without chakra-enhanced speed he couldn't quite make it in time before their ranks closed with an eerie smoothness. The others weren't doing any better, leaving the group in a gradually tightening circle. More creatures were arriving by the second.

Hazō thought fast. He hadn't brought any exploding tags—he'd used up his individual supply while training with Kagome-sensei. But what he did have was a few practice blanks that Kagome-sensei had said looked like "they might not blow your head off unless you screw up". Of course, he'd also been very clear that Hazō was not to try infusing them until he'd had more training, at least not within ten miles of Kagome-sensei.

But desperate times…

Hazō slowly pulled out a blank, not noticing that the creatures immediately stopped moving, and concentrated as hard as he could as he slowly ran his finger across the surface of the seal.

Hazō: Sealing said:

In Hazō's mind, the blank was a labyrinthine landscape of impossible geometry, the flat drawing of the seal a compression of several intertwined dimensions that only loosely corresponded to conventional space and time. A single line out of place could signify time being told to run backwards, or matter twisting in on itself as a circle without beginning or end, or a channel pointing not up or down or left or right or towards or away but out, and if you were unlucky enough, something on the other end of that out might notice and decide to come in.

But when the blank was right, and Hazō's exploding tag blanks had recently become always right, it felt like he was the creator of his own miniaturised world. His chakra filled in the paths prepared for it, breathing divergent laws of physics and spatial relationships into what had once been a simple piece of paper. An exploding tag wasn't a firebomb—it was a command to the universe in the universe's own language, and the universe should consider itself lucky that Hazō wanted nothing more of it than a managed spherical energy release.

The moment of euphoria faded. Hazō gazed at his new exploding tag for the merest instant, then stuck it to a kunai and threw.
-o-​

"This is bullshit," Wakahisa stated flatly when they finally stopped to catch their breath at the edge of the forest.

Hazō was thinking the same thing. "We're going to get killed if we keep going without using chakra. I'm not even sure if using that exploding tag disqualified us—exploding tags are chakra-based, but on the other hand they do count as standard ninja tools."

"That was a skilled throw," Mori said. "But did you not say earlier that you depleted your tag supply when Kagome-sensei instructed you to obliterate that weasel 'because it was looking at him funny?'"

"He thought he recognised the expression of a Hidden Rock infiltrator." Hazō pounced on the opportunity to change the subject from the fact that he had risked killing them all (or worse) with an on-the-spot act of sealcrafting he hadn't been strictly allowed to do.

"Anyway, I agree with Wakahisa," he went on. "We've got to stop this. Inoue-sensei's gone too far this time."

Mori gave a reluctant nod.

Of course, forfeiting would mean Inoue-sensei humiliating everyone with their embarrassing secrets. But then… you know what? After being nearly eviscerated by erynies, snapped up by slitherbeasts, paralysed by pain vipers and, well, rended by rendclaws, Hazō was not prepared to let her win.

"I wet the bed until I was nine years old."

"What?" Mori asked confusedly.

"That's my secret," Hazō said, with very little trembling in his voice. "That's what Inoue-sensei was going to tell you all. My mum said the Iron Nerve had complicated effects on a developing body… and I was having a hard time with things, OK?"

Wakahisa laughed.

Hazō felt a strong impulse to curl into a ball.

"No, no, Kurosawa, chill," Wakahisa said, still laughing. "It's just… part of Wakahisa Clan training is having to sleep with your chakra barrel next to you above your bed. And if your chakra control lapses while you're asleep… well, you get the idea. So wetting the bed? Really not a big deal from where I'm standing."

Hazō stopped wanting to curl into a ball.

But he was the only one feeling better. Mori chewed her lip and crossed her arms, while Wakahisa looked at the ground with his hands closed into fists.

Finally, Wakahisa grimaced, turned to face Keiko, and opened his mouth. "Mori, I…"

"I kissed a girl once!" Keiko shouted.

The two boys looked at her with expressions of wonder on their faces.

"It was for a dare!" she desperately insisted. "It did not mean anything! Stop looking at me like that!"

Seeing her so uncharacteristically flustered, Hazō did his best to laugh it off. "Hey, you're still doing better than me on that front."

She snerked, and seemed to relax a bit.

Then it was Wakahisa's turn. He took a deep breath.

"Mori, I… I… the thing is… you're… I… I have a crush on…" He wilted. "No, I'm sorry, I can't do it."

But Mori took a step towards him, and gave him a warm smile. "It is fine, Wakahisa. I feel the same way."

Wakahisa froze. "You… do?"

Mori nodded. "I do."

She looked somewhere into the distance. "Is she not amazing?" she sighed.

Hazō was awed by Wakahisa's willpower as the latter visibly restrained himself from going over and hitting his head repeatedly against the nearest tree.
-o-​

Hazō, Wakahisa and Mori sat around the campfire as the sun set (figuring that if Inoue-sensei wanted them, she could damn well find them herself). There was a curious feeling of warmth enveloping them that had little to do with the dancing flames.

"You know," Hazō said, "we've been through a lot together. Remember what terrified little newbies we were back at the Swamp of Death? Now look at us."

Wakahisa gave him a sceptical look. "Are you saying you're not terrified anymore?"

Hazō shrugged. "More like… I know you guys have my back. All those bizarre chakra monsters we've fought? None of us could have faced them alone. I think today just drove that home. And that goes for all the infiltrations as well. I like how I have you to brainstorm plans with, and point out errors, and how you guys can do things I can't, and the other way round, without me having to feel bad about it. I never really had that with my old team. I was a loner, and that suited both me and them fine."

Wakahisa lounged back and looked up at the stars. "You know what I like? The two of you have never once treated me as a walking chakra battery, and Inoue-sensei hasn't either. That's what I was expecting when I went on that mission. You don't get to shine as a Wakahisa. No matter who you are or what you can do, everyone just wants you to power them up and then stay in the background while they steal the spotlight. And… you don't do that. So thanks, I guess."​

After a while, Mori spoke up. "I… I do not object to being in the background so much. It is satisfying to feel that there is something only I can accomplish, even if it does not appear impressive. I am not saying I want to be here, not knowing what will happen next, and fearing for my life every day, but I am glad I can be of help to someone, and I am glad not to be alone."

"What do you want, Mori?" Hazō asked. "We've been so focused on running away, we've never discussed our plans for the future."

Mori looked surprised. "Want? I want all of this to be over. I want my life to make sense again. But that is not going to happen, is it? You cannot come back from being a missing-nin."

"Maybe not," Hazō replied. "But I think you can move forwards. We've all grown a lot compared to how we started out. Maybe not yet, but sometime soon we can start thinking about where we want to be, and what we want to do. I don't know about you guys, but I only ever had one thing tying me to Mist, and that was my mum. Now she's on her own, and…" Hazō took a second to repress a wave of… sadness? Guilt? Worry? It was a mixture of feelings he couldn't and wasn't sure he wanted to untangle. "And I want to get her out of there, or at least make sure she's safe. Then I can move on with no regrets."

"No regrets, huh?" Wakahisa echoed. "I like the sound of that. Let's face it, we've got a really badass jōnin leader, a girl with a brain the size of a planet, and a rising star of ninjutsu. Oh, and Kurosawa, you can be pretty good in a fight too. Sometimes. I don't like the idea of getting killed any more than the next man—and the next man is Kagome—but I feel like it would be a waste not to do something really big with all that talent sooner or later."

Keiko gave him a weird look.​

"How can you sit here, on the edge of a forest filled with lethal monsters, in the middle of nowhere with Mist hunter-nin out there in hot pursuit, and say anything of the sort?"

Wakahisa's reply looked like it floored her.

"Because, Mori, once Kurosawa and I have a plan, I trust you to figure out how to make it work."

Mori's mouth opened and closed soundlessly as she tried to come up with a reply to that.

Taking pity on her, Hazō tried to think of something to say. Now he thought of it, perhaps it was time to voice a thought he'd been wondering about quite a lot in recent days.

"Guys," he began nervously, "we've saved each other's lives several times each now, and we're probably going to be stuck together for the foreseeable future. And I could be wrong, but I feel like... we're becoming friends.

"Do you think that," he swallowed, "maybe it's time we moved to first names?"

An awkward silence filled the clearing. The fire seemed to burn more quietly.

"I… I mean, if you don't think that's…"

"You've really got to chill out… Hazō," Wakahisa said, stretching out the syllables experimentally. "You always have to take everything so seriously. Right, Kei… K… Ke…"

"Don't push yourself," Hazō advised as his anxiety faded. "It's not like we don't have time to get used to the idea. If you're both OK with it, I mean."

Keiko didn't say anything, but gave a faint nod.

"Hey, kids," Inoue-sensei waved from right behind Noburi, making him jump. "Guess you've passed my secret test."
-o-​

"Have I mentioned how that's getting really old, Inoue-sensei?" Hazō grumbled.

Hazō: Taijutsu said:
Inoue: Taijutsu said:
Hazō deployed the special move he'd been training in secret, darting his head out of the way in a quarter-circle as Inoue-sensei's hand came down in a somewhat leisurely fashion. However, she lunged forward at the very last second, her hand twisting to violently ruffle his hair.

"One day," Hazō muttered to himself.

Inoue-sensei laughed. "You can call me Mari, by the way. Wouldn't want to be left out of the team bonding experience."

Hazō gave his best vengeful smile. "Of course, Inoue-sensei."

Inoue-sensei gave him a look in return. "Anyway... You kids have successfully accomplished the second strongest defence against blackmail: let the secret out before somebody else can."

"Strictly speaking," she added, "it's a two-stage process. Let the secret out, then assassinate the blackmailer later."

"What about the strongest defence, M-Ma… Inoue-sensei?" Keiko asked.

Inoue-sensei sighed. "The first and most effective defence is simply to assassinate the blackmailer without faffing about with other countermeasures. But sometimes that's impractical, at least in the short term. And the third, for your reference, is to find out some of the blackmailer's secrets as counter-blackmail, and then assassinate them later. Any questions?"

She looked hopefully at Noburi, but Noburi had already exchanged glances with Hazō.

"Actually, yes, Inoue-sensei."

Inoue-sensei's shoulders slumped. "Go on."

"What's your most embarrassing secret? Sharing that was a key part of our 'team bonding experience'."

Inoue-sensei looked at him flatly for several seconds. "Well played."

She sat down by the fire, prompting Noburi and Keiko to shift to make room.

For a few seconds, she was lost in thought, or perhaps she really was coming up with something she found hard to admit in public.

"Actually… I was too scared to sleep with a man until I was eighteen."

Three sets of eyebrows rose to maximum elevation.

"B-But," Noburi stammered, "you… seduction missions… how is that even…?"

Inoue-sensei closed her eyes for a second. "All sorts of ways, many of which I don't think you're ready to know about. Let's just say that there is room for a variety of support roles on a seduction mission, and I just let somebody else… take point… every time."

After Keiko's revelation earlier, it occurred to Hazō that "sleep with a man" was suspiciously specific, but he decided it would be best not to seek clarification. Instead, he felt that Inoue-sensei's admission had earned her a certain amount of team bonding, though he intended to keep using her surname for a while longer. Perhaps until she stopped ruffling his hair…

"So Inoue-sensei, we were talking about our plans for the future. What do you want to do?"

"Future, huh?" Inoue-sensei asked. "No idea. Never did. I mean, I figured I'd settle down eventually—very eventually—if I met the right person, but I never met anyone in Mist who could keep up with me and wasn't taken, and I imagine that would go double for civilians. And really, what was there to do other than to keep taking missions, and get whatever fun I could out of life?

"When Shikigami brought me on board, his project seemed like a chance to do something big, something meaningful. But look what happened to that. Thanks to him, right now survival is top of the agenda. Anything more would be a luxury.

"Then again," she added after a second, "I always did like my luxuries. Keep your eyes open, kids. Maybe we'll find something bigger and better somewhere along the line. It's a policy that's served me well so far." She winked.

"I think I can help with that," the ninja in faded green clothes told her. Then he jumped down from the rock outcropping he'd been sitting on, and raised a kunai to throw.
-o-​

Inoue-sensei's hands were a blur of seals.

"Silent Night Technique!"

The kunai dropped out of the ninja's hands as his entire body relaxed—except for his eyes, which remained locked on Inoue-sensei's.

They'd drilled for this sort of thing. Hazō got out a length of ninja wire and approached the enemy carefully, while Keiko prepared to throw kunai at the first sign that he might be breaking free of the genjutsu. Noburi came in from the other side to Hazō, water clones flanking him and ready for action.

Hazō: Taijutsu said:
Ninja: Taijutsu said:

As Hazō reached out, the ninja suddenly sprang into action. He grabbed Hazō's arm, twisted—and threw him bodily at Inoue-sensei.

Inoue: Taijutsu said:

Inoue-sensei dodged sideways in a brief flicker of movement, but couldn't help being clipped by a flailing Hazō. It took her an extra moment to reach the enemy ninja, by which time Noburi had already engaged.

Team Noburi: Taijutsu said:
Ninja: Taijutsu said:

Noburi executed a near-perfect flanking manoeuvre, himself and two of his clones forming a semicircle around the ninja's left while the third clone slipped around to cut off the enemy's retreat.

Unfortunately, Noburi had committed an error: the enemy ninja wasn't there. A clone puffed into non-existence, leaving Noburi and his water clones as nothing more than a wide obstacle between Inoue-sensei and her target, as well as blocking Keiko's line of fire.

Then the enemy attacked.

A powerful two-handed palm thrust punched through two clones in a row, causing them to explode outwards in a big burst of water—just as Inoue-sensei reached them. The sudden splash of water into her face caused her to do arguably the worst thing one could do in a high-level ninja battle. She blinked.

The next thing she knew, she was on the ground with one of the ninja's hands around her throat. He raised a kunai…

And then he was a metre away as Keiko's shuriken passed through the space where he had just been.

Putting his hands down by his sides, the ninja gave a big smile. "I think I like you four."
-o-​

Inoue-sensei moved from prone to upright without visibly passing through any intermediate stages. "You could have killed me then. If you weren't going to, why attack?"

The ninja gave another smile. "I just wanted to establish the power dynamics before this conversation went any further. It only takes a few seconds, but it can save both sides a lot of time and effort.

"By the way, that technique of yours. Am I right in thinking it's an adaptation of Mist's White Night genjutsu? Very nice work, combining the original's brute force with… I guess I'd call it a certain playful elegance. Much like its wielder."

Inoue-sensei did not lower her guard. "If you're here to seduce me," she told him coolly, "you should've brought chocolate."

Without missing a beat, the ninja reached into a sleeve and pulled out a small box, which he tossed her in a slow, non-threatening underarm throw.

Inoue-sensei opened it carefully, then gave a surprised laugh.

"All right, smooth operator. Why don't you introduce yourself, and we'll see how things go from there."

"You can call me… Yūjin," the ninja told her, sweeping into a quick but dramatic bow. "Bad manners to give an alias, I know, but things would get messy if my name started floating around Iron just now."

"Well… Yūjin," Inoue-sensei shifted out of combat stance, "I take it you already know who I am?"

"Inoue Mari, known as 'Heartbreaker', though I hope never to find out why. And these three must be Mori Keiko, Wakahisa Noburi and Kurosawa Hazō. A pleasure to meet you all.

"You see," he went on, noticing Hazō's eyes narrow in suspicion, "this is exactly why it's good to know each other's power levels in advance. You don't have to decide whether you should be trying to kill me, because you know you can't, and you don't have to fear that I'm trying to kill you, because you know I've chosen not to. So now we can skip all that and move on to civilised discussion.

"I know you must have many questions. Who is that outrageously handsome man? How did he find us? What does he want? Is he single? But for now we must constrain ourselves to practicalities. I'm here to offer you a job."

Inoue-sensei raised her eyebrows. "I'm sorry, but working under strangers isn't my style. Maybe we should take some time to get to know each other first?"

"You wouldn't rather have an exciting blind date with an international man of mystery? No? Very well, I shall skip to the end and fill you in."

His expression turned serious. "Something is happening in the north of Iron that risks catastrophically destabilising the region—at a time when any wrong move could spark a Fourth Great Ninja War. My network is weak in Iron, and I need reliable operatives here, which is why I've chosen to contact you four. I need you to infiltrate an organisation called the New Samurai Army, based north of Shinamachi, and find out everything you can about it—its resource base, numbers, the identities of its leadership, everything. And I need you to start now. We may have only months before it's too late to act."

"And in return?" Inoue-sensei asked.

Yūjin gave a roguish grin. "In return, whatever you want. Flowers? More chocolate? A date with the most eligible bachelor on the continent, which is to say me?

"But I won't press you for an answer now. From what I hear, you four don't know yourselves what you want yet, and far be it from me to demand commitment at such an early stage. This mission should give you time to figure out your own answers, and at the end I'll be here with my huge network, ready to make all your dreams come true. Why, we might even end up with a long-term working relationship."

"I see," Inoue-sensei said. "But I'm afraid I'm going to have to talk to my kids before inviting a man like you into my life."

She looked around.

"What do you three think?"
-o-​

[] Accept Yūjin's offer and head north immediately
[] Accept Yūjin's offer and head north after making preparations
[] Reject Yūjin's offer and leave
[] Reject Yūjin's offer and kill him

Write-ins accepted as always.

You have received 25 XP for not being devoured and strengthening the bonds within your team.

Voting closes on Saturday the 5th, 9 am Pacific Standard Time
 
Last edited:
Chapter 24: Meeting the Liberator

"That's a lot of codewords," Yūjin said in amusement.

"There are a lot of possible scenarios to prepare for," Keiko said.

Yūjin shrugged. "Okay, uh...let's go with...oh, I dunno...'dango', any mention of Princess Genchi, 'boudoir', 'lingerie', 'panty shot', and 'bubble bath', respectively."

Inoue-sensei raised an eloquent eyebrow. "'Panty shot'?" she said archly.

Yūjin shrugged. "What can I say? I was under pressure. Still, it's already been set so it's too late to change it now. Anyway, I've got to run. You kids have fun now, okay?" He slammed a smoke bomb into the ground and was gone.

Hazō turned to Inoue-sensei. "I know the dispelling didn't work, but I don't suppose that was one of your training sessions using that super-genjutsu of yours?" he asked hopefully.

Inoue-sensei shook her head, looking unusually serious. "I swear, it wasn't. This is the real deal as far as I can tell."

"How did you not see him?" Noburi demanded. "You're a jōnin, how did he sneak up on us?"

Inoue-sensei's shook her head again. "I don't know," she said. "Shikigami and I used to do E&E practice together; it was a tossup who would win, but I usually at least had a sense that he was around. Maybe I'm having an off day or maybe this Yūjin really is that good."

Noburi sighed. "Fine," he said. "Okay, we need to infiltrate a village full of samurai with an unknown number of ninja. So, how are we doing this?"

o-o-o-o​

"Halt!" the guard said, drawing his sword and holding it in a guard stance that owed a lot more to popular entertainment than to actual swordsmanship.

Inoue-sensei slung the chūnin's battered and unconscious body off her shoulder and heaved it forward so it landed at the guard's feet with a wince-inducing thump.

"Kid, this has already been a long day," she growled. Her scowl was clear even through the veil she wore across the lower half of her face. "I missed breakfast, I really need a bath, and I'm not in the mood for bullshit. Take this guy to your medbay and let me go talk to your leader."

"Who are you?" the guard demanded.

"Oh, for kami's sake," Inoue-sensei muttered. "I'm the one who just beat the crap out of your chūnin, you idiot. These are my students." She waved casually over her shoulder at where the genin stood, trying to simultaneously look casual and also keep a watchful eye out for threats.

Inoue-sensei turned and cupped her hands to her mouth. "Hey!" she yelled. "Guards! Olly olly oxen free! I need some guards here! Preferably some with a brain!"

"Hey!" the guard shouted, gesturing threateningly with his sword. "This isn't a joke! Get on the ground or I'll kill you!" He waved the sword again. "I warn you, the Liberator has trained me in the arts of the samurai!"

"Kaoru," Inoue-sensei said, not looking at the guard.

rolz.org said:

Hazō blurred forward, snatched the sword out of the guard's hands, and smashed him to the ground with an overhead elbow strike. The man went down like a bag of bricks, screaming in pain as his collarbone shattered.

Inoue-sensei glanced over. "Excessive, maybe?" she said. "I mean, sure, positive impressions can take many forms, but there's such a thing as too positive."

Hazō shrugged. "You heard him: he was trained in the deadly arts of the samurai. I couldn't afford to take chances."

Noburi facepalmed.

Inoue-sensei shrugged back. "Yeah, fair enough. Anyway-- Ah, good, here you are! Good morning, gentlemen."

A dozen guards arrived at full civilian sprint, swords drawn. "What's going on here?" the leader demanded.

Inoue-sensei rolled her eyes. "Obviously, we're a bunch of ninja who just beat the crap out of your friends—first that patrol chūnin and then this idiot with the sword. Now, since I have yet to beat the crap out of you, it should be obvious that I'm here for a job. So, take me to your boss before I lose the last few shreds of patience that I am so generously holding onto."

The guard looked at her for a moment, then sheathed his sword and waved the others to do the same. "My name is Tanaka," he said with a bow. "Please, follow me."

Tanaka and two of his underlings escorted them to a small building in the center of town. Along the way the team were treated to the sight of dozens of new houses going up. The most interesting thing was the attitude of the peasants doing the work: excited, hopeful. Smiles were common and everyone moved with an energy that was very unusual for civilians.

The house wasn't ostentatious—one story, door opening directly into a sitting room the size of which suggested there were only two or three other rooms.

"Would you please wait here?" Tanaka asked with a bow. "Refreshments will be brought momentarily."

"Hn," Inoue-sensei said, dropping bonelessly into one of a dozen surprisingly comfortable chairs that circled a low table. "Make sure there's some teriyaki," she said. "I love teriyaki." She folded her hands over her stomach and let her eyes fall closed.

Tanaka bowed again and waved for one of his men to go fetch their food. Tanaka ducked through the inner door.

With the second guard standing uncomfortably in the corner the team couldn't talk without being overheard, so they sat in silence until a tall, broad-shouldered man walked in with Tanaka trailing a step behind.

"Good morning," the tall man said. His voice was a rich baritone with the tones of a trained orator; he stood straight and proud despite showing none of the signs of ninja training. "I am Fukui Taiki, the head of this village. How may I help you?"

"You can get our first month's pay," Inoue said, not opening her eyes. "A hundred thousand for me, fifty for each of the kids. Then show us where we're going to be staying and get us a hot bath."

Fukui laughed. "I must apologize; I seem to have forgotten the occasion of your hiring. It might have something to do with the veils."

Inoue-sensei opened one eye and gave him an oh really? look before letting it close again and settling a little more comfortably into the chair with a distracting wriggle. "Don't be stupid," she said. "You've got...what, six ninja? Eight?"

Fukui smiled. "A bit more than that," he said. "Our cause is righteous, and we have attracted people from all walks of life. Even ninja."

"Yeah, whatever," Inoue-sensei said. "Look, your people are probably chūnin at best. I'm a jōnin, you can't afford to not hire me. On top of that, my kids can beat your ninja into the ground. We're cheap at twice the price but I'm in a good mood so I'm giving you the friends and family discount."

"I see," Fukui said. "That's very kind of you."

"What can I say? I'm a kind person," Inoue-sensei said. "Speaking of which, wasn't there going to be some teriyaki?"

"I'm sure it will be along momentarily," Fukui said. "As to hiring you, I'm afraid I can't afford your prices. I could offer sixty thousand for you and ten each for your...genin, I'm assuming?"

Inoue-sensei's eye drifted open and locked on his face. She didn't appear to move, but suddenly Hazō was uncomfortably aware of what a beautiful woman his teacher was. Fukui shifted slightly and swallowed, clearly feeling the impact himself.

"Ninety and forty," Inoue-sensei said.

"I really couldn't go any higher than one hundred thousand for the four of you," Fukui said. "I will leave it to you how you divide it."

"One twenty," she said.

"One ten," Fukui replied. "And you will be paid at the end of the month like any other employee." He studied her seriously for a moment. "I'm afraid that's really my final answer. There's only so much tea in the cup."

"Include room and board and you've got a deal," Inoue-sensei said. "I'll warn you, Kaoru eats like a pig."

Fukui laughed and bowed. "Done," he said. "Tanaka, would you please escort our honored employees to their new house? I believe the crews are finished with number eighteen."

Tanaka bowed to his leader and then to the team. "Would you please follow me?"



o-o-o-o​




"I have to admit, I didn't think that would work," Hazō said. He sat back with a sigh, enjoying the pleasant heat of the tub.

"Of course it worked," Inoue-sensei said from where she and Keiko lounged in the tub on the other side of the divider. "I'm the brash and abrasive one that everyone hates and yet wants to sleep with. Keeps the attention on me, lets you three be much more in the shade. Just remember to keep your veils on under your transformations."

"Yes, sensei," the three genin chorused.

o-o-o-o​

"Excuse me," Kei said diffidently to the doctor. "My name is Kobayashi Aimi. I believe you have two patients who came in yesterday—a ninja and a guardsman? I was hoping I might speak with them."

"You family?" the doctor asked.

"No, sensei," Keiko said. "I simply wanted to apologize to them. My sensei is the one who put them here."

The doctor's eyebrows went up. "That's a first," he said. "A ninja apologizing for hurting someone?"

Kei shifted uncomfortably and looked away. "Sensei is a great woman but she can be...impulsive," she said. "She is not always as patient as she could be. May I enter?"

The doctor studied her for a moment. "Sure," he said. "It's not like I could stop you anyway. Matsumoto is out already—he just needed a sling and some plaster—but Kawaguchi is in fourteen." He waved down the hall.

Kei bowed and walked to number fourteen. She knocked softly on the door and called, "Hello? May I come in, please?"

"Yeah," said a voice from inside. Keiko slipped inside to find the ninja sitting up in bed, a bandage on his head and a cast on a leg and an arm.

"Who're you?" he asked.

Kei bowed. "I am Kobayashi Aimi," she said. "My teacher is Takenaka Noe. She is...the one who attacked you yesterday. I am here to apologize for her actions. They were uncalled for and excessive."

The ninja stared at her in amazement. "Did she send you?" he asked.

Kei shook her head. "No," she said. She shifted uncomfortably, one hand gripping the opposite arm. "She is unaware that I am here. I would appreciate it if you did not enlighten her. She would be angry, but I felt it was necessary. She is a good woman, ultimately. Merely...impulsive."

The ninja snorted. "Yeah, well, your 'impulsive' teacher broke my leg in two places, shattered my humerus, and gave me a concussion. I'm still seeing double."

Kei hung her head. "I am very sorry," she said quietly.

The ninja sighed. "Yeah, me too. S'what I get for tangling with a jōnin. She is a jōnin, right? I've never seen anyone move like that."

"Yes," Kei said. "She is very skilled." The last was said proudly.

The chūnin nodded, then winced and touched his head. "Yeah, that's for sure. Anyway, thanks for the apology, kid. Now, if you don't mind, I'm going to lie here, try not to puke, and see if I can get some sleep."

Kei bowed and slipped out.

o-o-o-o​

"Hey there," Noburi called. "You guys mind if I join you?"

The trio of teenagers looked up as he walked over. "Sure," a red-headed girl said. "You're new, huh? Where are you from?"

"Hoshino, be polite!" scolded the other girl. She was perhaps a year older than her friend, fifteen instead of fourteen, with streaky blonde hair that she wore loose. "Hello," she said, smiling at Noburi. "I'm Fujioka Rina. It's nice to meet you." She eyed Noburi's blond-blue-buff and just-her-age form with an appreciative smile, twirling her hair around one finger artlessly. The boy sitting next to her glowered.

Noburi gave them a friendly smile and a small bow. "It's a pleasure," he said. "I'm Mukai Tsubasa; I'm a genin studying under Takenaka Noe. We just got hired yesterday. Mr. Fukui told us to take a day to settle in and meet people." He winked at Hoshino. "Best assignment ever."

Hoshino's eyes went wide. "A genin, really?" she said, leaning forward in excitement. "Ooh, that's so cool! I never met a ninja before my family came here."

"I did," the boy said. "A team of them stayed at my dad's inn. Didn't pay, took a case of the best sake with them when they left."

Noburi winced. "I'm sorry for that," he said sympathetically. "They shouldn't have done that. Ninja are supposed to protect people, not abuse them. That's what sensei has always taught us, anyway."

"Uh-huh," the boy said.

Noburi gave him an apologetic smile and then turned back to the girls. "So," he said with a smile. "I don't suppose you ladies would like to show the new guy around? Maybe tell me a little about yourselves?"

The girls were on their feet so fast it would have made a credible Body Flicker.



XP AWARD: 5

Vote time! What to do now?

  • Sneak out, go back for a lesson with Kagome-sensei. It's only a few hours away!
  • See what sort of missions the Liberator wants to send you on
  • Make friends among the guards
  • Chat up some of the other kids
  • Challenge one of the ninja to a spar to assess their skill level
  • Break into the Liberator's office and rifle through his papers
  • Write in


Voting ends on Wednesday, March 9, 2016, at 12pm UTC.
 
Last edited by a moderator:
Chapter 25: Righteous...FACE!...PUNCHIIIIINNNNGGGG!!!!!!!!!


Hazō stared at his hands in horror, once again cast down by the invincible rock-paper-scissors monstrosity that was Mori Keiko. One day, he swore, one day he would defeat her and seize control of his own destiny. But that day was not today.

Inoue-sensei reached out to him. For a second, he thought she was going to ruffle his hair, but—unbelievably—compassion stayed her hand, instead bringing it to settle firmly on his shoulder. For his sake, she kept her emotions off her face as long as she could. "If you are truly prepared to shoulder this burden for the sake of the team," she told him, looking him in the eye, "then here is what you must do."


"Hey, you there," Hazō swaggered up to the big tough chūnin-looking ninja picking shuriken out of a practice dummy. "I am Nishino Kaoru, star pupil of Takenaka Noe herself, and I have come here to convert all ninja to the supreme form of taijutsu: Righteous Face Punching Style!"

The ninja gave him a weary look. "Really, kid? Really?"

"That's right!" Hazō pointed at the ninja's face dramatically. "Now either face me, or submit to the glory that is Righteous Face Punching and swear eternal allegiance to the Brotherhood of Green Spandex!"

Hazō didn't know what was so scary about green spandex—in fact, he rather liked the idea—but the other ninja visibly flinched.

"Get out of here, you brat, you're creeping me out."

Sensing weakness, Hazō moved in for the kill.

"If I cannot get you to fight me, I will spend one hundred hours following you around lecturing you on the importance of burning passion!"

The ninja seemed to weigh his options, then sighed. "Oh, hell, let's just get this over with."

Put-upon ninja: Taijutsu said:
Punchy McPuncherson: Taijutsu said:

The ninja suddenly dropped into a low side-on stance, and then in one swift move stepped across with his back leg and unleashed a powerful kick that might have put Hazō through one of the palisade walls if he hadn't dodged. But dodge Hazō did, and in the instant his opponent was off-balance he aimed a quick series of punches at his face.

However, the lack of balance was an illusion. The ninja smoothly spun out of the way, turning the momentum of the movement into a devastating back kick that nailed Hazō's spine and disabled him long enough for a brutal elbow finisher.

"M-Most youthful…" Hazō slurred as he collapsed to the ground in a boneless heap.​

-o-​

Noburi: Diplomacy said:
Impressionable village girls: Diplomacy said:

"Wow, that's amazing," Noburi purred, looking deep into the girl's hazel eyes. "You mean your dad is the best of all twelve blacksmiths in the village?"

Another girl none-too-subtly elbowed the first one out of the way. "Oh, like anyone cares about that. My big brother got accepted into the Liberator's samurai training programme!"

"Really now?" Noburi turned the full force of his exotic-foreign-ninja attention onto Hoshino (was her name Hoshino?), singling her out from among the gaggle of girls who'd volunteered to be his tour guides around the village.

But before he could ask further, his attention was caught by a sudden wave of bloodlust coming from up ahead. A small crowd of local boys stood in his way, all of them glaring and some cracking their knuckles, and none of them looking too happy about his monopolisation of the village's female population.

"You've been getting a bit full of yourself, newcomer. Somebody needs to put you in your place."

Ah, crap. They probably couldn't see his forehead protector because of all the girls in the way. Now he'd have to either beat them up (easy, but a great way to earn a bunch of enemies for the duration of his stay) or lose face in front of the girls (extremely hard, and also likely to lose him a valuable source of information).

Wakahisa hated bullies. At the Academy, his small size, limited taijutsu skills, and the ridiculous-looking barrel on his back had earned him a lot of their attention, and that had only got worse with the passage of time as his tormentors learned trap-making and basic ninjutsu. So there was a pretty strong temptation to even the score for once.

But he knew what Inoue-sensei would say. "True dominance isn't about bigger muscles—it's about making someone think what you want them to think and feel what you want them to feel."

Noburi: Diplomacy said:
Hostile village boys: Diplomacy said:

Noburi walked away from the girls, and slowly, at a casual pace, towards the boys. "Which one of you guys is the leader?"

The crowd parted. A big sixteen-year-old with bulging arms that said "son of a manual labourer" swaggered out. "That's me, Katō Shōta. Now, how about—"

Noburi cut in quickly, and just quietly enough to make sure the girls couldn't hear him. "Hey, listen, I've been meaning to come see you and pay my respects, but I just got caught up in stuff, you know?"

Then he leaned close in, speaking even more quietly in case Keiko or Inoue-sensei was around with ninja-trained hearing (because he was quite attached to his limbs).

"You know how women are—once they start talking, you can't shut them up. And if I just walked away, they'd get pissed off and cause me no end of trouble."

Shōta's angry look turned measuring, and maybe even a little sympathetic.

"Anyway," Noburi went on, "I don't want to break any rules or tread on anyone's toes, so how about I find you tomorrow, after my jōnin team leader briefs me, and you tell me how things work around here?"

Shōta processed the respectful treatment, and then the phrase "my jōnin team leader", and gave Noburi a mostly haughty and only slightly please-don't-kill-me nod.

"See that you do, newcomer."

At the last second, Noburi added an afterthought. "Oh, yeah, and my mate Kaoru's taken quite a lot of blows to the head, so if you see him acting weird, do me a favour and just let it go, OK?"

With that, Noburi returned to his girls as Shōta led his cohort away.

"So about your brother…"
-o-​

"Righteous Face Punching Style: Even More Simplified Diplomacy Technique!"

Punchy McPuncherson: Taijutsu said:
Deceptively frail-looking girl: Taijutsu said:

The other genin dropped low as Hazō's chakra-accelerated fist sailed through the space where she'd just been, then moved quickly into a leg sweep. When Hazō jumped to avoid it, she sprang up after him, a burst of chakra propelling her into an uppercut with the entire mass of her body behind it.

Hazō managed to bring his arms up in a painful but effective block that gave him a chance to regain his balance as he landed. He lashed out with a rapid punch combo to try to break his opponent's momentum. The first punch missed, the second connected, and then he inexplicably found himself on the ground, with everything spinning and his arm feeling like someone was slowly wrenching it out of its socket (probably because someone was).

"Now take back what you said," the girl growled.

"Y-You're right," Hazō squeezed the words out through the pain, "you wouldn't look better with a bowl cut."

On the other side of the makeshift arena, Munakata the scribe redistributed a few pouches of ryō and updated the odds.
-o-​

Kei absent-mindedly chewed the end of the brush as she stared at the numbers. She was missing something important.

A thousand civilians. An indeterminate number of ninja (she had seen dozens in the village, and it was unclear how many were out on missions at any given time, or how many were in the off-limits fortress). A disproportionately high number of craftsmen and construction workers, but few farmers and limited agricultural development. Extensive food and raw material imports, but no major exports.

The village was not self-sustaining.

It could have been a sign of incompetence on the part of the Liberator, evidence that he truly was an overambitious bandit chief whose "empire" would soon fall apart of its own accord. But the logistics were contradictory. There were twenty separate buildings being erected right now, from houses and storage to workshops preallocated for different sorts of manufacture. There were no buildings standing empty, nor any apparent housing shortfalls. There was a 100% employment rate.

There was also no prison. That bothered her.

The Liberator acted like an ordinary charismatic leader, with emotive weekly speeches that emphasised unity in the face of an oppressive outside world, a grand destiny for the faithful, willing sacrifice in the name of a better future, and the need to sever all ties with non-believers. But he planned like an experienced civic administrator with a luxurious budget, and he arranged his patrols and defences and distributed his military resources like a careful strategist. Yes, she was missing something important.
-o-​
The teenager shifted into a defensive stance and drew a set of shuriken. "Bring it on, weirdo."

Punchy McPuncherson: Tactical Movement said:
Irritated ninja: Weapons said:

The teenager lifted his hands for a throw, but Hazō was quicker. In a flicker of movement that took advantage of the blind spot created by the ninja's own arm, he was inside the ninja's guard and ready to strike.

"Righteous Face Punching Style: Universal Problem-Solving Technique!"

Hazō punched his defenceless opponent in the face several times to soften him up, then followed through with a carefully-aimed punch to the face.

Punchy McPuncherson: Taijutsu said:
Irritated and dizzy ninja: Taijutsu said:

The opponent began to swerve sideways, out of the way of the attack, and almost made it… but he hadn't accounted for the deceptive cunning of Hazō's technique. Hazō sharply pulled his arm back at the last second, revealing that the move had only been a feint. All along, Hazō had actually been setting him up for... one overwhelming face punch.

The target went flying, unconscious even before he hit the spectator stands, and nearly knocked over the woman selling refreshments.

"Witness the supremacy of Righteous Face Punching Style!" Hazō proclaimed as he scanned the crowd for a ninja he hadn't challenged yet.
-o-​

The guard at the gates of the Fortress of White Steel changed once again. Noburi glanced at the towering rebuilt walls of what was said to have been the original Liberator's base of operations, scanned the two ninja's forehead protectors, then moved out of his hiding place and walked into view.

"Sorry, friend," one of the guards called out, "only those most trusted by the Liberator beyond this point, and I'm afraid you're not on that list yet."

"Oh, no," Noburi said, "I was just here to talk to one of my countrymen." It was a calculated risk, but after some thought Inoue-sensei had authorised it. "I figured if you've been out of Mist for a long time, you might want some news of the old place."

The ninja raised his eyebrows. "Oh, duh, the barrel. I should have realised. You're a Wakahisa, right?"

After a second, his eyes widened. "If you are from Mist, can you tell me if my little sister is all right? Satō Minori – she'd be a genin by now."

Noburi internally winced. As it happens, he had known Satō Minori. "She graduated with top marks," he chose his words carefully, "and last time I saw her, she'd been cherry-picked for a large-scale special mission."

The ninja smiled with relief. "That's my Minorin, always shoulder-to-shoulder with the best. Then how about my old friend…"
-o-​

Amused-looking ninja: Taijutsu said:
Punchy McPuncherson: Taijutsu said:

"Ri—"

Hazō woke up a couple of minutes later. Damn, must've been a jōnin.
-o-​

Noburi: Diplomacy said:
Guard: Diplomacy said:

"Sorry I can't be more help," the ninja told Noburi, "but I'm not supposed to talk about what's inside the fortress. I mean, it's where the Liberator and his elite advisors and the Big Four and the Brotherhood of the—ah, anyway, you can see why we'd be in a lot of trouble if someone managed to get their hands on that sort of info, especially while the New Samurai Army's still in training."

Noburi smiled politely while internally kicking himself. It was the anecdote about Captain Shimada and the headcrabs and the Twelve Forbidden Pirate Sea Shanties, wasn't it? He knew he should have saved that one until the guard was more relaxed.

"No, that's OK. Thanks for chatting to me. I'll see you around."

As he slowly made his back to Inoue-sensei, Noburi reviewed what he'd managed to learn.

Many people volunteered to become samurai. Not all were accepted. Others were invited directly. Nobody refused. A couple of hundred would-be samurai had entered the Fortress of White Steel. So far, they were still being trained, and were not permitted to leave the fortress.

The Big Four were the Liberator's first ninja disciples. They were unstoppable S-rank battle monsters (although no one had ever seen them fight, and they did not train with the other ninja) and master infiltrators, and right now they were tasked with ninja recruitment in sensitive areas (i.e. anywhere the village ninja might hear of it).

One or two families arrived in the village every day, drawn by rumours of well-paid jobs, plentiful food and strong guards. Those who did not come with existing hatred of the ninja or dreams of an independent Iron Country quickly acquired them from the surrounding environment.

Missing-nin were offered the ability to live and work freely (and with appropriate compensation), in a fortified location where they would collectively outnumber even the biggest hunter-nin party. The Liberator promised that once he was in full control of the Iron Country, they would be offered the opportunity to work as part of a decentralised guardian ninja force, with job security and full medical and pension plans. For now, typical missions involved scouting, patrolling and monster hunting (both for general safety and in order to procure useful ingredients). A few were also hired out to nearby villages to generate goodwill and drive recruitment.
-o-​

So far, Hazō had fought fifteen genin (and beaten eleven), eight chūnin (and beaten two) and three jōnin (for a sum total of seven seconds). He wasn't sure how much of the village that made now, only that he was getting really, really tired.

For some reason, he got a bad feeling as he approached his latest target, a rather attractive teenage girl in a figure-hugging green outfit. Feeling it best to get this one over with, he opened his mouth—

Abruptly, she threw herself into a humble kneeling bow in front of him. "Please accept me as your apprentice!"

Oh, there was no possible way this could be good.

"…what?"

She looked up at him, a fierce look in her eyes. "I want to learn your ways, your… Righteous Face Punching Style."

"B-But… who... why… what?"

She stood up. "My name is Ishihara Akane. When I was at the Academy at Hidden Leaf, there was a senior who talked exactly the way you do, about hard work and never giving up and the importance of the burning passion of youth—he even used those exact words. I would have followed him to the ends of the earth. But then right when I was due to graduate, Mizuki-sensei tricked me… well, anyway, things happened, and now I'm here on the run and I… I've lost my chance."

She gave another bow.

"Please, Nishino-sensei, accept me as your apprentice. I will do anything, absolutely anything, to learn Righteous Face Punching Style and its philosophy, so that one day I can face the man of my dreams with my head held high!"
-o-​

You have received 20 XP.

Righteous Face Punching Style popularity: lv. 2 (Rumour)
Noburi fangirl count: 8 (Playboy Wannabe)
Hazō fangirl count: 1 (Village Pariah)


What will you do over the next three-day period?

[] Look for ways to infiltrate the Fortress of White Steel
[] Analyse the village's demographic and economic data for clues
[] Attempt to reverse the Liberator's brainwashing
[] Develop Righteous Face Punching Style as a full-scale martial art and teach it to Akane

Write-ins suggested.

Voting closes on Saturday the 12th, 9 am Pacific Standard Time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 26: Bug out!

"Higher! You can do it!" Hazō shouted, leaping into another tuck-jump. "Feel the springtime of your youth burning within you! It is a fire that lifts you up!"

"Yes, senpai!" Ishihara shouted. It was actually more of a gasp; the girl was in excellent condition for a civilian, meaning mediocre condition for a ninja, and was having trouble keeping up.

"Rejoice, for we have completed one hundred and ninety-two tuck jumps!" Hazō shouted, leaping again. "There are only three hundred and eight to go, and then we shall practice our Youthful Punching!"

Ishihara groaned and pushed herself to continue, even though every muscle in her body was surely about to go on strike.

o-o-o-o​

"Hey there," said the young genin, sliding onto the bench next to her. "Mind if I join you?"

Kei's heart hammered in her chest. She had acted in exact accordance with Inoue-sensei's instructions: 'settle on the bench with your book, read for a minute or two, then peek up under your bangs to make eye contact with your target. Quickly look down at your book again and hunch slightly as though you were embarrassed'. (That last part had been easy.)

Boys are simple creatures, Inoue-sensei had said. You're still a little too young to go for sexy, but you're rocking the 'shy and vulnerable' thing. Show a tiny bit of interest, let them come to you. Look uncomfortable but interested, encourage them to talk about themselves. Here, let's practice. She had then transformed into a teenaged boy and engaged in the most absolutely horrific three hours of ninja training Kei had ever endured. Physical training until she vomited? Pah. Being beaten unconscious in sparring? Child's play. Practicing flirting with her beautiful twenty-something incredibly talented and skilled sensei on whom, yes, she was forced to admit, she had the tiniest fraction of a crush? Oh ancestors, kill me now.

Sadly, the earth had stubbornly refused to open up and swallow her.

"I'm Iseki," the boy said. "I'm a ninja." The last was said proudly, with a thumb to his chest.

Kei swallowed and forced herself to raise her eyes, remembering at the last moment to keep her chin slightly down and widen her eyes just a touch. "I know," she said softly. "I have...been watching you practice. You are very skilled."

Other boys were starting to drift over, breaking off their taijutsu or weapons practice.

"Hey, is this guy bothering you?" one of the boys asked. "Geez, Iseki, don't crowd the poor girl."

"Shut your face, Ichikawa," Iseki said. "I wasn't bothering her." He turned to Kei. "I wasn't, right?"

Kei peeked up at him again, then shook her head and visibly forced herself to look up at the other boys. "He is not bothering me," she said quietly. "Thank you for your concern, though. You are all very kind, as well as strong."

The boys—all thirteen- or fourteen-year-olds—were visibly impacted by the praise. "Well, sure," one of them said, crouching down with one knee to the ground and his arms leaning comfortably on his bent leg. He was not quite subtle enough about pushing his shoulders back and flexing his pectorals. "After all, we're ninja—like the Liberator says, it's our job to protect people. What's your name?"

Kei ignored the faint wisps of killing intent rising from where Iseki sat to her left. "Kobayashi Aimi," she said. "It is a great honor to meet you." She forced herself to smile, meanwhile doing everything she could to conceal her desire to melt into a puddle of embarrassment. "Are you from the village originally?"

"Nah," Ichikawa said. "Me and my sensei came here about four months ago. Before this loser showed up." He jabbed a dismissive finger at Iseki.

"Hey!" Iseki said, jumping to his feet.

"Please do not be cruel," Kei said. "It is unbefitting of such a powerful ninja. And...." She paused deliberately, swallowed visibly and twined her fingers together. "I do not think that Iseki is a loser," she said quietly. "He is very kind, and very strong."

Iseki executed a perfect Grin of Smugness Technique while Ichikawa glowered.

"There seem to be so many ninja here," Kei said. "I must have seen at least ten."

"Nah," one of the other boys said. "Way more than that. Thirty-seven, I think? And most of us are strong, too."

Don't give more attention to any specific one, Inoue-sensei had said. Give all of them just a little so they keep competing for more. "You all seem strong to me," Kei said, looking around the circle with soulful eyes. "Even in practice. I feel very safe, knowing that there are such strong men protecting me."

The boys were dancing in the palm of her hand after that. Kei maintained the mask that Inoue had so humiliatingly drilled her on, but all the while her Mori brain was taking mental notes as perfect as any scribe could take on paper.

o-o-o-o​

"Not bad," Inoue-sensei said. "Thirty-seven ninja, none more recently arrived than five months ago, who found the place already mostly built and ninja in place. That's a long-term presence, but it's only recently that they started going out recruiting. They must think they've passed some threshold and are ready to spread out."

"Yes, sensei," Keiko said. "Also, their finances are inconsistent. There is too much money—all of them are being lavishly paid. Even the least skilled among them is earning five thousand ryō a month. This place has no trade, no source of income that I have been able to identify, yet I estimate they are spending nearly a million ryō a month. Who has that kind of money?"

Inoue-sensei frowned, then turned to the boys. "Well?" she asked. "Pop quiz: answer the lady's question."

"Uh," Hazō said, mentally scrambling. "It's too much for any individual. Maybe a trade consortium that wants to develop their own guards?"

"What's their motivation?" Noburi asked. "They could hire ninja escorts for every caravan for a fraction of that price. And they have to realize that setting up a non-ninja military force is going to attract attention from the villages." He shook his head. "That would be true of any civilian force."

"Very good," Inoue-sensei said. "So, if it's not civilian, what does that leave?"

"One of the villages?" Noburi said. "That doesn't make sense, though. Why would a ninja village be developing an army intended to fight ninja?"

"Why indeed?" Inoue-sensei said. "When we know the answer to that, we'll have the whole mystery. Noburi, what did you get from your fanbase?"

The genin reached into his pocket and pulled out his notepad, flipping to a heavily be-scrawled page. Before he could say a word, Inoue yanked it out of his hands. "Ninja can't afford written notes," she said. "What, you're just going to leave all your intel lying around for someone to find? C'mon, tell me what you got."

Noburi blushed but forced himself to answer. "There's twelve blacksmiths, and the other trades appear to be in proportion to that. There's swordsmiths, papermakers, tailors, everything you'd expect from a town this size. A lot of the people are runaways from somewhere else, but no one I talked to had been here for more than six months, and they all said that the place was pretty well established when they showed up."

"Interesting," Inoue-sensei said. "Hazō, what about you?"

Hazō rubbed his bruised ribs. "There are a surprising number of ninja for a civilian settlement, and they skew more towards chūnin than I would have expected. The only genin are students of a chūnin or jōnin, not lone actors. None of them want to talk about where they got their training, but I recognized the fighting style of three of them. They're from Mist, and they studied under Shiomi-sensei in the Academy. He trains the gifted students, and he favors a style with much heavier emphasis on CQC than the other instructors. His favorite combination leads with a kick-feint, then follows with a sweeping elbow to the face and a stamp to the knee. The elbow is intended to cut the forehead so that blood drips into the eyes in case they avoid the stamp finisher. I had three different chūnin try it on me."

"Interesting," Inoue-sensei said. "Any of them likely to recognize you?"

Hazō shook his head. "I don't think so. They're all older, late thirties maybe. They would have graduated before any of us entered the Academy, and I don't remember ever seeing them around."

"Okay," Inoue said. "If there's a Mist presence we'll need to be careful. Let's talk contingency plans."

o-o-o-o​

Mari slipped effortlessly past the guards, running up the wall of the fortress and dropping down into the courtyard on the inside of the gate. After three days of poking around the village it was time to get a look inside the sanctum sanctorum and find out what this samurai business was all about.

She could hear kiais and the thud of synchronized movement from inside the main building. Carefully, she slipped inside, closing the massive door softly behind her. It was late and the building was only lightly lit with paper lanterns hung at intervals on the walls. The sound was coming from down the hall to her right, so she padded towards it, passing several closed doors that held nothing more interesting than offices or supply cabinets. Her soft leather sandals made not a whisper on the polished wooden floor.

After three doors the hall turned ninety degrees left. She paused and extended a mirror just enough that she could see what was on the far side.

Thirty feet down the hall was an arched doorway eight feet high made of heavy oak. The sounds of the training hall—clashing bokken, kiais, the thump of bodies hitting the mat—were coming from inside. Unfortunately, there was a guard at the door.

She studied him in silence for a minute, then pulled the mirror back and thought. His musculature, general build, and the way he stood suggested that he had some ninja training, but no jōnin would be guarding a door. She could undoubtedly beat him in a fight, but that would blow her cover. She could trap him in Truth Lost in the Fog, make him believe that she was someone who was allowed to be there. She'd need to be careful; her kinjutsu was powerful, but it couldn't erase anything that happened more than a few seconds before the genjutsu started—basically, just enough time to blank the memory of being caught in the genjutsu. Plus, there was the price. She shook her head. No, it wasn't worth it. She straightened up and retreated the way she'd come.

She'd gone barely ten steps before she heard footsteps coming towards her. She cursed silently; she was trapped between the guard and this new person.

She glanced around; the area was too well-lit to be able to cling to the ceiling without being seen, and there was nothing she could transform into that would plausibly be found in this empty stretch of hall. She ducked into an office, pulling the door shut softly behind her. Just in case, she shifted into the form of Ukiyo Jun, an early-twenties girl with a serious rack and laughing green eyes that had literally charmed the pants off more guys than she could remember. Hopefully, whomever was coming wasn't going to this particular office, but it wasn't all that unlikely.

And, of course he was. The footsteps—male, young, not too heavy, some corner of her brain automatically cataloged—stopped right outside the door. Inoue turned quickly and leaned back on the edge of the desk, her hands behind her and one foot up.

The door opened and in came a sandy-haired young man, about her own age. Not bad looking, with callouses on his hands that indicated taijutsu and weapons training. Left-handed, body language quiet and maybe a bit shy—

He stopped and stared at her, dumbfounded. "Mari?" he asked.

She blinked, straightening up from her carefully posed position. "Hello," she said. "My name is Ukiyo Jun. I—"

"No it's not," he said. "It's Inoue Mari. Don't you remember me, Mari? I'm Eiji. Kō Eiji. I was in your year at the Academy." He smiled shyly. "I remember all of your disguises, and the way you like to eat pickled ginger one delicate nibble at a time. And the way you brush your hair back when you're frustrated. And the way you fight, like poetry. I...I never had the nerve to talk to you, and I was only there for a year, but I remember you. Have you come to join? That's wonderful!"

Mari sighed. Lovely. Who was this little weasel, anyway? She flipped through her memories, trying to identify him, but came up blank. Very vaguely, she thought she remembered some creepy kid making eyes at her on the training ground, but she couldn't have brought his face to mind for all the tea in the Elemental Nations. What was he doing here...? He said he'd only done a year at the Academy; did he drop out or get expelled? He'd addressed her with her first name, an incredible presumption that suggested some kind of fixation. Oh, this just got better and better.

"I'm so happy to see you," he burbled. "I knew we'd meet again, I knew it. It has always been fated for us to be together. Have you been assigned a place to live? I know most of the houses are full, so you can stay with me. I'll talk to the Liberator about it—"

She stopped the babble of increasingly creepifying words with a straight-fingered jab to his throat, crushing his trachea and preventing him from calling out. She followed up with a knee to the groin, doubling him over to present his neck for an elbow-drop that shattered the spine at C-4, paralyzing him instantly. He'd suffocate in minutes.

Quickly, she stuffed his body under the desk and slipped out into the hall. She and the kids were the newest ninja in town; a murder coming right on the heels of their arrival, in a secure area that no civilian could have accessed? She and her team would be the very first suspects. It was time to get out of town.

o-o-o-o​

~ Earlier ~

"Rest," Hazō said. Instead of collapsing to the ground as he'd expected, Ishihara pushed herself up from the plank she'd been holding for the last six minutes, walked to the bench, and sat down. She was gasping and her muscles were quivering, but she kept her head up and drank water carefully.

"Thank you, senpai," she said. "I know that it must be difficult to work with a student who can't keep up, but you have been very patient."

Hazō dropped onto the bench beside her, taking a long pull on his canteen to give himself time to process that. "You are not so far behind as you think," he said at last. "Your conditioning is acceptable for a ninja, you have good reflexes, and you have never complained once, or given anything less than your absolute best. The training required by the Righteous Face Punching style is extreme, and few are willing to do it. It speaks very highly of you that you will."

Ishihara blushed. "Thank you, senpai," she said.

Hazō flipped one hand in a gesture of casual dismissal. "How did you come to be here?" he asked.

Ishihara looked down for a moment, then made herself meet his eyes. "I was in the Academy at Hidden Leaf," she said. "I was not the best in the class, but I was in the top third. I passed my final exams and was due to graduate in the morning. Then Mizuki-sensei came to me at night and told me that there was one more part of the exams, a field examination. He had me pick from a hat to see what mine would be, and the paper I chose said 'Penetration test: steal the Forbidden Scroll from Hokage Tower'. He gave me a card stating that I was a student at the Academy on my final exam, and told me that the ninja there knew that penetration tests were to be expected and, if I was caught, I should show the card. I broke into Hokage Tower but was caught almost immediately. When I showed them the card they knew nothing about it. Just as they were going to drag me to T&I. They restrained me so that I couldn't make hand seals and brought me to holding."

She smiled a trembling smile. "My taijutsu may not be excellent, but I have always excelled at trap making, mechanical tests, and escape artistry. It was very early in the morning, and my captor was young and inexperienced—a new chūnin who had pulled graveyard shift. I was bound and just a student, so he wasn't quite as attentive as he should have been. On the way to T&I I slipped the bindings on my hands and started substituting. I kept going until I was nearly chakra exhausted, then hid in a midden until the search passed me by. From there I was able to escape Leaf. I wandered for a time, and eventually heard about this place."

Hazō looked at her with respect. "That is a most youthful accomplishment," he said.

The smile was more solid this time. "Thank you, senpai," she said. With a sigh, she pushed herself to her feet. "I believe I have rested enough," she said. "Shall we return to training?"

"Of course!" Hazō said, leaping to his feet. "We shall Stoke the Fires of our Youth with the first tenet of the Righteous Face Punching Style: Always Punch Them In The Face!"

o-o-o-o

~Now~​

"Wake up!" Inoue-sensei hissed. "Grab your gear, we need to go!" She was jittering, bouncing from foot to foot.

Hazō was on his feet in an instant. "What's wrong, sensei?" he asked.

"I just killed a guy in the Fortress," Inoue-sensei said. "They'll find the body any minute, we need to go!"

"Sensei, if we leave now we will be pursued by people who know our actual faces," Keiko said. "Where did you put the body?"

"Under a desk! It was the only place, come on!" She reached out to grab Keiko by the arm, stopped at the last moment, and then waved her angrily at their bug-out bag stash.

"Sensei, breathe," Keiko said. "Do what you are always telling us to do," Keiko said. "Breathe and think."

Inoue-sensei started to snap at her, but then paused and forced herself to breathe. For several long seconds she stood with her eyes closed just breathed. Slowly, her body language calmed down. Finally, she opened her eyes and nodded.

"Thanks, kid," she said. She sank down onto the futon. "Oh boy. This is a mess."

"What happened?" Noburi asked.

Briefly, Inoue-sensei explained about her failed infiltration. "It was stupid," she said. "It just...pushed some buttons. When I was a kid, I had an uncle...I was an early bloomer and, well, anyway." She shuddered. "I kinda panicked. Kami, I haven't done that in years."

"If I may make a suggestion, sensei," Hazō said. "I think—"




What does Hazou think?

Voting still closes at 9am UTC, Wednesday, March 16, 2016.
 
Last edited by a moderator:
Chapter 27: Breaking Illusions

In the Hidden Mist Infiltration Handbook (which did not exist), sneaking into the same place twice in one night was listed alongside wearing black pyjamas for stealth and creating an alias by spelling your name backwards. Mari could feel the ghost of her genin team leader hovering over her shoulder, radiating disapproval, which was made all the creepier by the fact that he'd still been alive when she left Mist.

Mari: Stealth said:
Ninja: Awareness said:

Mari froze at the sound of yet more people who didn't seem to know that night-time was for being in bed, for one purpose or another. She quickly slipped into an empty office (because that had worked out so well for her last time), and listened, ready to react at any moment.

"He was supposed to be at our card game half an hour ago." A male voice. Young, twenties? Light, not expecting trouble. "It's not like Kō to be so late. Maybe I should go drag his sorry ass back to the lounge."

Fuck. Fuck fuck fuck. Fuck.

"He said he was going to finish the paperwork, and then go dump it at the Hamster's office. Hey, maybe they're still in there, making out." Female. Thirties, maybe. That undertone of casual confidence... chūnin at least, easy, assuming she was a ninja.

"Ick. Thanks for that mental image, Yumi. I'll be taking that with me to my grave. Maybe I should just go find one of those Brotherhood guys and get them to give me a free lobotomy now."

The woman's voice deepened and took on a distant, faux-mystical quality. "We of the Brotherhood of the Sacred Immortal Eight-Headed Serpent have one purpose and one purpose only, and that purpose is not to lift a finger to help our allies or to learn the very basics of social interaction. Now begone, mere mortal, before we harvest you for materials."

Then, in her normal tone, she added "besides, a lobotomy only works if there's something there to remove."

"Remind me why I hang out with you again, Yumi?"

"Because you want to get into my pants. You might even have a shot at it, too, if you weren't so busy chasing Sunohara and Ishida at the same time."

"What? Yumi, you've got the wrong idea—"

The voices finally moved away. Mari rolled her eyes and got on with her task.

-o-​

Hazō slowly, soundlessly pushed down on the door handle and slipped into Akane's room. This was going to be—

"I knew it!"

Time slowed.

There was a pigtailed teenage girl sitting up on the bed in front of him, and she wasn't Akane. Akane's bed was the next one along. Of course she shared a bedroom—Keiko had even mentioned how common this was in her briefing on demographics.

Draw a kunai. Quick throw through the throat. That sitting position would be bad for dodging, and the girl was in her pyjamas with no kunai of her own handy to block.

But that would mean killing an innocent just to maintain secrecy.

Which was a thing ninja sometimes had to do. Inoue-sensei had talked about it many times.

But how would talking to Akane go if the first thing she saw on waking up would be her roommate's dead body?

"I knew you weren't just master and apprentice, you sly dog!" the girl went on in an excited whisper.

Hazō blinked. "Sorry?"

"And now here you are, sneaking into her bedroom at night, just like in the stories. Well, I'll just go for a long walk and let things… develop, shall I?" She stood up.

The last thing Hazō needed was more people wandering around the village while they executed their escape plan.

"No, uh, that's OK. I think I'd rather talk to her somewhere else."

The girl nodded sagely. "A romantic stroll beneath the moonlight. I see why she's so impressed with you, Nishino—you're a real pro. All right, you go wait outside and I'll wake her up."

"Wait outside?" Hazō asked confusedly.

"So she can get changed, duh. Or has your relationship progressed that far already?"

Hazō blushed and fled.
-o-​

Hazō: Diplomacy said:
Akane: Diplomacy said:

Hazō and Akane—it was strange how easily he'd slipped into thinking of his student as Akane—stood outside, looking at each other uneasily.

"Mina said you wanted to talk to me, Nishino-sensei?"

"There's something serious I want to talk to you about, but we'll need more privacy," Hazō told her. "Will you come back to my bedroom with me?"

Akane's eyes widened. Her lips moved soundlessly to spell what looked very much like "Mina was right?"

She looked down at her feet. "Well, I, um… Nishino-sensei, I'm not… I mean… it's not that I…"

Hazō hesitated briefly, then decided that where they were was isolated enough, especially given how time was of the essence.

"Ishihara Akane, I want you to run away with me," he blurted out.

At this, Akane went flaming red and gave a sort of subdued squeak. "S-Sensei…"

Hazō mentally kicked himself. If only he'd chosen rock instead of paper back then, this entire mess would have been Noburi's to deal with.

Then he took a deep breath, and let it out slowly.

"Let me start again," Hazō said carefully. "Something very bad has happened, and my team and I have to leave. Tonight. We think that if you stay, you'll be in a lot of trouble because you've been associating with us so much. Do you want to come with us?"

Akane's blush gradually faded. "OK, Nishino-sensei. Please start from the top. What's happened, and how can I help?"

"Unfortunately, you can't," Hazō said. "A ninja tried to assault Takenaka-sensei, and she was forced to kill him. And she was somewhere she wasn't supposed to be at the time. As soon as his body's found, they'll come to interrogate us, because we're newcomers and because our jōnin leader is exactly the kind of person who could pull something like this off. And there's a significant risk that they'll come for you too."

Akane took this in with surprising calm. "If he were here, he'd say that running from the consequences of your actions is unyouthful."

Hazō tensed. Thanks to Mina, Truth Lost in the Fog was no longer viable. Instead, the rest of the team was ready, out of sight, to take Akane out the second it became necessary. But surely there had to be a way…

"But," Akane went on, "he'd also say that abandoning your friends when they're in trouble is far more unyouthful."

Hazō relaxed a little.

"Nishino-sensei, maybe we should just go to the Liberator and confess. He's a good man, I know he'll—"

"Stop," Hazō said sharply. "Ishihara, do you really believe all this… this propaganda? That the man in the fortress is some kind of magical reincarnation of a hero from a hundred years ago?"

"I—"

"That he originally invented the samurai arts, only now he has to re-invent them in secret, and people keep vanishing into the depths of the fortress and aren't even allowed to send messages back because they're just training?"

"But—"

"That there is a flourishing, rapidly-growing village with the money to pay dozens of ninja in the kami-forsaken far north of the Iron Country, and they're doing all this on pure hard work and dedication?"

"Nishino-sensei, I know it seems hard to believe…" Akane looked like she was casting around for words.

Hazō made his final argument. "Ishihara, just tell me this. Where do you think this is going to end? The Liberator's setting himself up as the enemy of every ninja village in the world. What's going to happen when he goes to war? They're all going to converge on him and the New Samurai Army, and everybody here is going to die. No matter how many attacks he can beat back, do you really think the forces he's got assembled here are going to mean anything once the Kage come knocking?"

Akane looked at him silently.

"If you believe that… then why are you here?"

"We're spies," Hazō very quietly explained. "There's someone powerful who believes that the Liberator's actions are going to cause enough chaos that, combined with everything else, it's going to trigger the Fourth Great Ninja War. And he wants to prevent that. He made us an offer we couldn't refuse, and we came up here to gather information for him. Now we're going back."

Akane took this in without comment.

"I've been where you are, Ishihara," Hazō said more gently. "I was exiled from my village and marked for death by the very people I grew up with. I was forced to struggle for survival in a hostile world. And then, suddenly, it seemed like I finally had comrades and a place to belong."

Akane was looking down, her face concealed in shadow. "What happened?"

"Someone I trusted showed me that the world we were building was a soap bubble, and told me that I could run, or I could die with the others when it burst. I ran, and it's the only reason I'm still alive."

No one said anything for a while.

"What if this time is different?" Akane finally asked. "What if the Liberator's dream is worth believing in, and if I abandon it I'll never find anything like it again?"

Hazō just looked at her, and slowly, the tension in her seemed to melt away, leaving only a sense of vulnerability.

"Nishino-sensei," she whispered, "what am I supposed to do?"

Seeing Nishino Kaoru's faint reflection in her brown eyes, Hazō felt the world grow a little quieter, a little more still, and for once he knew what to say.

He reached out and placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, choosing for the moment to ignore the fact that she was taller than him.

"Ishihara, let me share a teaching of Righteous Face Punching Style with you. When we're still children, other people dream our dreams for us—parents, teachers, team leaders, all the way up to the Kage, know what we should want and who we should try to become. Enter the Academy. Ace the tests. Beat the final exam and become a genin. Become a taijutsu expert. Master sealcrafting. Or maybe specialise in stealth and deception. Pass the Chūnin Exam and get your own squad. Eventually, give your life for the village and be remembered as a hero.

"To enter the Springtime of Youth is to let all of that go and to dream your own dreams.

"Other people's dreams are like training weights. They have their uses for a while, but there comes a time when they are nothing more than a burden, and you have to cast them off in order to do what you truly want to do. Only a dream born from the blaze of your own youth will give you the strength to make it come true. And when you do find such a dream, you will be ready to punch fate itself in the face if it tries to get in your way."

Akane looked at him with awe. "I'm… I'm sorry I doubted you. You really are just like him, Nishino-sensei.

"I trust you, and I will follow wherever you go."
-o-​

"Wake up!"

If the shouting and the prodding didn't do the trick, the splash of cold water in her face certainly brought Akane back to her senses. Where was she? What had happened to Nishino-sensei and his team?

Everything seemed kind of hazy. Was she concussed?

Never mind. As he always said, a blow or ten to the head never stopped a real fighter. The important part was to keep going and stay aware of your surroundings.

"What… happened?" Akane asked woozily. "Who are you?"

"Tch. You don't recognise me?" the half-masked ninja demanded unreasonably. "I didn't mean to hit you that hard. Anyway, we caught up with you four days out. Muramatsu drew off the jōnin, and Bōsatsu, Mirai and I fought the genin. Luckily, we took them completely by surprise, and between Bōsatsu's fists, Mirai's kusari-gama and my ninjutsu, it wasn't a hard fight. We've got two tied to a tree over there, and once Muramatsu gets back, we'll hunt down the third—he couldn't have gone far."

Akane very nearly asked, "Are they OK?", but managed to bite her tongue. Instead, she looked around. They appeared to still be in the same woods northeast of the Fortress of White Steel, but her exact surroundings were unfamiliar. The ninja in front of her, wearing what she thought was a Hidden Rock-style leather breastplate over an off-white uniform, with an equally off-white mask over his mouth, was staring down at her with a frown as she slumped back against a tree.

"We'll give them a full, thorough interrogation once we get them back to the fortress," the ninja went on. "For now, it's time for your debriefing. I see your infiltration was successful, so you must have plenty of information for me."

Akane did her best to focus through the blurriness. She'd been captured. Nishino-sensei was in trouble, and so were Takenaka and the rest. They needed her. But she was still alive, and free, and for some reason the enemy thought she was one of them. Even though she'd failed to protect her new comrades, she was being given a second chance.

Just like her bloody journey north had given her a second chance to learn to live and fight like a real ninja after she'd failed to so much as graduate. Just like the Liberator had given her a second chance to be part of something bigger after her gullibility got her exiled from Leaf. Just like Nishino-sensei had given her a second chance to learn the burning passion of youth after she'd given up on ever seeing Rock Lee again.

Akane was fed up with being the kind of person who needed second chances. She would save them, no matter what it took, and then, with Nishino-sensei's help, she would learn to get her life right the first time.

To begin with, she needed information. "I'm still feeling dizzy," she said, partly truthfully. "Where are we?"

"Still more or less where we caught up with you. We're going to rendezvous with another team camped six miles to the west tomorrow, get medical care, and hand over the prisoners for initial interrogation and transport back to the fortress.

"Now," the ninja said, "I know I knocked you out—and sorry about that, I wanted to maintain your cover for when we interrogate them—but it's time for you to focus. I need to know what you've learned."

Just as Akane was trying to think of a suitable response, another unfamiliar ninja came into view. He stopped sharply when he saw her.

"Ken, what in holy hell do you think you're doing? That's Ishihara Akane—she's not on the informer list, she's just some random genin. And apparently a traitor genin at that."

A chill went down Akane's spine as both ninja drew kunai.
-o-

Next time, Hazō promised himself as he watched the enemy camp, everybody was going to be on watch while Inoue-sensei performed surprise genjutsu.

But for now he had bigger concerns. It was down to him to beat three-to-one odds and rescue the team, and he hadn't the faintest idea how.

You have earned 20 XP.

Voting closes on Saturday 19th, 9 am Pacific Standard Time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 28: Let the Bodies Hit the Floor

"Kai," Hazō whispered, making the hand seal for the Dispelling technique. Sadly, the world completely failed to shatter around him, so this was either Inoue-sensei being sadistic with her un-Dispellable supergenjutsu, or it was actually real. He sincerely hoped that it was just Sadist-Sensei getting up to her tricks and that at any moment he was going to snap out of it and find his hair being ruffled.

He stood still for a moment, hoping. Nope. Damnit. Hair distinctly unruffled.

With a sigh, he tied the bandana-mask around his face, leaving it loose around his neck for now. It would impair his breathing, so he didn't want to wear it any longer than necessary. At the same time, he really didn't want to breathe that girl's knockout drug, so the mask seemed wise.

He dropped to all fours and leopard-crawled a few inches forward, moving fast until he was in sight of the clearing, then slowing down and shifting only one limb at a time. With each movement he paused to check that there was nothing under that limb that would make noise when he put weight on it.

  • Do the enemy spot Hazō sneaking up on them?
    • Hazō, Stealth, 8d100 => 411
    • Bōsatsu, Awareness => ?
    • Ken, Awareness => ?
  • Yep, they do. Does Hazō realize that?
    • Bōsatsu, Deception => 246
    • Ken, Deception => 367
    • Hazō, Deception (Spot Deception), 8d100 => 426
  • Boy howdy do those guys suck at acting. Can Hazō get to Ken (ninjutsu boy) before Bōsatsu (CQC guy) gets in the way?
    • Hazō, Tactical Movement + 2 boost, 11d100 => 715
    • Ken, Tactical Movement + ? boost => 562
    • Bōsatsu, Tactical Movement + ? boost => 771
  • Crap! Need to get through Bōsatsu fast to get to the ninjutsu-dork! Quick, turboboost! And invoke the power of Roki!
    • Hazō, (8 Deception + 4 Roki), 12d100 => 579
    • Bōsatsu, Deception (vs Roki) => 533
    • Hazō, (9 Taijutsu + 4 Roki + 3 Boost), 16d100 => 756
    • Bōsatsu, (? Taijutsu + ? Boost) => 667
    • Bōsatsu: Solid-but-not-crushing defeat!
  • Hey, did Mirai hear any of this?
    • Mirai, Awareness: something-that-was-not-a-1
      Congratulation, Mirai! You are not deaf, so you get to protect your teammates! Well, teammate.
  • Hey, what's Ken up to? Oh, right, he's trying to hide behind his teammate. Oh no you don't!
    • Ken, Tactical Movement + ? boost => 535
    • Hazō, Tactical Movement + 3 boost => 642
  • Oh boy, this is gonna get ugly. Are these guys dumb enough to fall for Hazō's new style?
    • Hazō, Deception + Roki, 12d6 => 683
    • Ken, Deception => 284
    • Mirai, Deception => 403
  • Yep, they are. How's everyone stack up?
    • Hazō, Taijutsu + Roki + 1 boost, 14d100 => 812
    • Ken, Ninjutsu => 384
    • Mirai, Weapons + ? boost => 642
    • Akane, Taijutsu + ? boost - ? challenge dice (injured) => 202
    • Hazō: Total domination!

Afterwards, Hazō would never know what he'd done wrong. Maybe he'd rustled a branch? Maybe he hadn't contained his killing intent quite well enough? Whatever it was, he knew he'd messed up when both enemy ninja—Ken and Bōsatsu, they'd called themselves—stiffened. It was just slightly and just for a moment, but it was there. They covered it immediately, but he saw the telltale signs and knew he was blown.

Surging to his feet, he drove forward with chakra roaring through his body as he pushed himself beyond his limits in an effort to close the range before they could kill Akane. Ken leaped back, shouting for his third teammate even as his hands flicked through seals. Bōsatsu, the taijutsu fighter, threw himself in the way of Hazō's charge.

The world seemed to slow around Hazō. Everything became calm and quiet, lines tracing through the world around him, showing all the paths down which the Iron Nerve could take him. With every furious step thousands of the paths vanished, no longer reachable through any combination of skill or strength. He looked down the path he'd chosen and was satisfied; he would slip past Bōsatsu with a whisker to spare and be able to engage Ken, the ninjutsu user. From what Hazō had observed, Ken would be no match for him in close combat. Hazō should be able to crush him in one pass, then turn to deal with Bōsatsu one-on-one. Possibly even two-on-one if Akane would mix in. She wasn't at their level, but she could be a useful distraction while Hazō took Bōsatsu down. They'd need to be fast, though; the third teammate, Mirai, was just out of sight in the trees guarding Noburi and Keiko. She'd show up in seconds, but there should be just enough time to—

A loose patch of earth slid, just slightly, under Hazō's foot. It cost him barely a fraction of a second, but he watched his path to Ken close. Every possible path now led through Bōsatsu, giving the ninjutsu user time to complete his technique.

For just a moment, despair poured through him as his plans crumbled, but then Hazō's jaw tightened. Fine. Bōsatsu wanted to play? Good enough. Time to see if the other nin could cash the note he was writing by getting in Hazō's way.

Bōsatsu was fast. Impossibly fast. He was a lefty and powerfully muscled; on another day he would have made a fun sparring partner. Now, Hazō just needed to get through him. There was no time to mess around, so Hazō dragged even more chakra out of his coils and sent it flooding into his muscles. He gathered himself, feinting high and preparing to strike low.

Bōsatsu saw what was coming. His enemy's shoulders shifted just slightly as he chambered the punch. The left jab would be a feint, followed by a straight right to the collarbone. Or, at least, that's what it was supposed to look like. Actually, both hands were feints; the attack would be a stamping kick to the knee. The tell was nothing so obvious as an eye movement; no experienced ninja would look where he intended to strike. It was a tiny shortening of the stride, almost too small to be seen but sufficient to change the timing of their encounter by a fraction of a second. It would have left him just out of range of the punch, but the kick would have been perfectly positioned. Some distant part of his mind complimented his enemy even as Bōsatsu stepped slightly to the side, raising his leg for an intercepting kick that would leave his target off-balance and primed for—

The world went white as that left jab that Bōsatsu had thought was a feint came out of nowhere and straight into his jaw. The range was wrong, robbing the blow of much of its power, but what was left was enough to rock his head back and make him stutter-step.

Even with his brain too scrambled to follow what was happening, Bōsatsu's brutal experience dragged his body aside from the follow-up strike. He threw out a swift left-hand punch to buy himself space; it connected hard, smashing the enemy's nose flat and forcing him slightly back.

Bōsatsu's vision cleared just as Hazō came back in. The Iron-nin closed his guard, expecting more tricky feints and knowing that he needed only to buy time until his teammates arrived. The feint this time was that there was no feint; Hazō simply smashed into him like a battering ram, powerful kicks and punches pounding at Bōsatsu's defenses and forcing the Iron-nin to fight defensively while soaking the damage. He threw out defensive strikes, but Hazō took the damage and came straight on.

"Hotaru no Jutsu!" Ken shouted, finishing the seals. Sparks fountained from his hands, streaking for Hazō in a blazing, fluttering swarm. Each of the ten sparks followed the guidance of a single finger, swooping in and out as Ken's hands danced.

"Die!" Akane yelled, punching Ken in the face as she'd been taught. The Iron nin slapped the attack aside with contemptuous ease and flicked a thumb towards Akane. One of his sparks zipped over so fast it left a glowing trail in the air, burning straight through her shoulder from front to back.

The pain was indescribable; Akane's vision tunneled down, red spots obscuring most of the world as she struggled to breathe. She snarled, refusing to go down. She did not need second chances! That was not her, not anymore! Nishino-sensei was fighting for his life—for her life!—and she would not let him down. She threw herself at the ninjutsu user, not caring how many sparks and punches he hit her with. She couldn't beat him, she knew that. That didn't mean she wouldn't stay on her feet and keep punching until he killed her. She'd already accomplished her intent—she'd pulled Ken's attention and his sparks away from Nishino-sensei. Now she just needed to keep punching.

He danced around her, flicking the sparks in her way to drive her where he wanted, or burning them into her flesh to interrupt her attacks. She didn't drive and she didn't interrupt; no matter what he did, she just kept coming. He dodged back, trying to figure out what she was doing; the taijutsu she was showing wasn't even close to his level, but she kept coming forward. It had to be a feint, a mask for her true strength—she had to realize how badly outmatched she was, right? No one would keep taking that kind of damage against a foe they couldn't hope to beat. Any minute now, she would either show her true taijutsu strength or jump back, shift to a weapons-based ranged strategy. She had to! What the hells was she doing?! Why wouldn't she just back off and give him just the second he needed to use his jutsu effectively?

Akane ducked her head so that the spark burned her forehead instead of her eyes, then dropped into a leg sweep. If she could just put him on the ground, disrupt his control of those sparks—

Ken blocked the sweep with a kick to her knee that made her scream and fall, but she rolled back up and came at him again, hopping on one leg because the other wouldn't support her. What was wrong with her?!

Bōsatsu had finally gotten his feet back under him. He was starting to catch the rhythm of his attacker's style. Feints on feints, strikes that sacrificed power for unexpectedness, then a changeup to straightforward hard-style close combat, then back to the tricks. This kid was smooth, skilled, and vicious, but he wasn't flawless. That hook punch he liked so much went just a little too far to the outside; it left the line of attack open. Better yet, he always dropped his shoulder just a bit before he threw it.

Bōsatsu snapped out a punch and then recovered, his right hand deliberately a little too close to the center. That's it, the line's open, come on, come on, show me that hook...yes!

The hook came in, the movement perfectly identical to what it had been every time. Bōsatsu shifted his weight forward and leaned away from the strike, even as his right cross crashed out like a thunderbolt to block the hook and simultaneously blast Hazō's head right off his neck...

Only to find that the opening was another damn lure!

Hazō tenkaned around the attack, his "hook punch" feint opening out into a gripping hand that pulled Bōsatsu's hand gently to Hazō's chest. He continued the turn, keeping the hand tight against him; Bōsatsu's elbow shattered, his shoulder dislocated, and his body was dragged around into perfect position for a hip throw that dropped him on his head. Before he could react, Hazō stamped down on his diaphragm and used it as a launching point to dive at Ken.

Out of the corner of his eye, the ninjutsu user saw Hazō coming from his four o'clock. At the same time, Mirai burst out of the trees at his nine, the chain of her kusarigama already spinning as she charged to her team's rescue. Ken had no idea who this kid was, but the way he'd handled Bōsatsu said that he was terrifyingly dangerous in close combat. Not being an idiot, Ken leaped for his charging teammate. That Ishihara girl was finally down, so there was no one to get in the way. If Mirai could pin this guy down for just a moment so Ken could bring his firey friends in, they'd put him down in seconds.

Hazō watched the enemy turn in seeming slow motion. The glowing lines of the Iron Nerve pulsed in his vision, showing him exactly which points in space he could reach, what position his body would be in at the end of each of those paths. None of those paths reached Ken. Mirai was going to get between them, just as Bōsatsu had earlier. Except this time, Akane was on the ground and not moving. Without Akane to keep the ninjutsu user busy for those critical few seconds, keep him moving so that he couldn't use his jutsu effectively...well, without that distraction the fire user would be able to concentrate on guiding his weapons with precision. They would burn through Hazō's Achilles tendons or his eyes and the fight would be over. No, if Ken managed to get behind his teammate this fight was only going to end with Hazō fleeing or dead. And none of the paths that Hazō could reach allowed him to stop Ken from getting there.

Time to create some new paths.

He reached into his coils and scraped them nearly empty, pulling up the last dregs of his strength and pushing it into battered and exhausted muscles. Lightning and fire crackled in his bones and danced along his nerves, turning the world faintly blue and slow around him. The paths leaped outwards, giving him thousands of separate routes to Ken when all he needed was one.

Mirai shifted the angle of her chain's spin so Ken would have space to slip past her. At the same time, she pulled chakra into her muscles. The familiar feeling of godlike speed and power buoyed her up, made the world seem slow and calm as her eyes flicked around, assessing the situation. Bōsatsu was down, and from the damage it had been done up close and personal. This enemy, whom she mentally dubbed 'Mr. Target', was clearly a close-in taijutsu type; he wasn't carrying any weapons and he was covered in bruises and blood. If he was good enough to take Bōsatsu out she didn't dare engage. Fortunately, she didn't need to. Ken would be past her in another breath and ready to turn and use his jutsu. All she needed to do was keep the kama and the chain spinning, leaving no openings for striking or being struck. If she fought purely defensively and gave ground as needed then she could keep Mr. Target tied up until Ken dropped him on the ground in a pile of burnt meat. Once he was down they could show him what it meant to hurt one of her te—

Mirai's brain stuttered and lost its place as something wet and coppery splashed across her face and chest. Reflexively, she dove to the side and rolled back to her feet, wiping frantically to clear her vision. She barely noticed the twitch of her chain that said it had connected with something. Whatever this was that Mr. Target had thrown at her—

He hadn't thrown anything. He'd punched clean through Ken's head and splashed her with her teammate's blood and brains.

She had just a split second to recognize what had happened before she had to dive aside again from the fist that was about to do the same to her own head. She came up with the chain swinging out horizontally, creating a blocking zone around herself while she figured out what she could do. The sickle followed in an automatic cut drilled into her muscles through thousands of hours of practice, ready to slice through anything that came in behind the chain.

Hazō watched the chain go by with calm detachment. It almost seemed to float, leaving him ample time to glide forward in its wake. The sickle came down in a diagonal cut, top-left to bottom-right. There was no thought, no choice, no rational decision. He didn't choose to step in and raise his right arm to deflect the attack. He didn't decide to roll his hand around and push, adding to the force of the cut and guiding it in towards the enemy's body. When the tip of the sickle slammed into its wielder's thigh and drew the scream from her throat, he didn't think about whether he should grab the handle and yank upwards, tearing through her femoral artery and reducing her quadricep to hacked meat. When she collapsed on the ground at his feet, he didn't opt to crush her throat with a heelstamp. It all just happened, power and speed and endless hours of training moving him in exactly the way he needed to move to destroy his opponent.

The world came back in a rush, the energy of the boost fading away and leaving him hollowed-out and empty. He dropped to a knee, one fist on the ground as he gasped for breath. His whole body was shaking with adrenaline crash and he was suddenly aware of just how much damage he'd taken. Ken's sparks had left burns over much of his body, Bōsatsu's fists had beaten him bloody, and the weight at the end of Mirai's chain had cracked into his shin when she dove aside. He didn't think the leg was broken, but he wasn't entirely sure. It sure as hell hurt to stand on, though.

"Nishino-sensei?" Akane called weakly. "Are you all right?"

Hazō pushed himself up and limped awkwardly over to her. She was a mess; her left eye was swollen completely closed, her right would be soon, three of her teeth were missing, her left femur was broken, and the tiny little burns that dotted her head, chest, arms, and back made him wince.

"Nishino-sensei?" she said. "Are you all right?"

"Hazō," he said, smiling. "Call me Hazō. I'll be fine. Thank you, Ak—Ishihara. They would have killed me if not for you."

"Akane," she said. She gave him a bloody and gap-toothed smile before passing out.





XP AWARD: 61 (Noburi and Keiko learn from their mistakes to the tune of 15 XP each.)

Oh my holy dog I think my dice were drunk. I don't remember the last time I saw more outside-the-median rolls in one combat.

Vote time! What to do now? Your current status:

  • Both Hazō and Akane are at 5 CP and beaten to hell, so they can't move much faster than a slow walk.
  • Nobby and Keiko are bruised and mildly concussed but mostly unhurt, and are capable of carrying their teammates at a slow pace (for a ninja, anyway—about 10mph)
  • You know there's a team of enemy ninja nearby, but you don't know exactly where. Nor do you know if or when they will show up here
  • You don't know what happened to Mari-sensei or the jōnin she was fighting.
  • It's a couple hours until dawn.
Voting ends on Wednesday, 23, 2016, at 12pm UTC.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 29: The Journey Back

Hazō filled Noburi and Keiko in while they were busy with the traditional post-battle activities of treating their injuries and looting the bodies. When he was finally finished, Noburi stood up from where he'd just finished making Akane a splint, and walked slowly up to him.

"Hazō," he began a little awkwardly, "it took a hell of a lot of guts to do what you did. Obviously I could've taken them the second they gave me an opening, maybe with Keiko's help, but making the choice to fight them three-on-one in the first place… I don't know if I could've done that. So thanks, I guess. I owe you one."

By this point, Keiko had joined them, holding a handful of human teeth in her hand with barely-suppressed revulsion.

"That was without doubt the most incredibly stupid thing I have ever heard," she told Hazō in an unimpressed-Academy-instructor tone. "What were you thinking?"

Then she bowed to him in the deepest bow he had ever received. "Thank you, Hazō."

Hazō squirmed a little, uncertain how to handle intense expressions of gratitude. Was he meant to take it in stride? Or would that come off as arrogant? But if he tried to humbly brush it off, would that offend her sense of pride? Maybe he should just pretend she hadn't said anything and get on with the practicalities of their situation? But that might come across as if he didn't value her feelings. He could remind her of all the times she'd saved his life, but then that might be highlighting how badly she'd performed this time. And he couldn't afford to delay his response for too much longer. Argh…

Hazō was saved at the last moment by a sudden groan as Akane stirred to life. For reasons Hazō couldn't begin to guess at, Keiko suddenly found something important to do to the most distant of the enemy bodies, and non-literally dragged a confused Noburi with her.

"You came back for me. Against three-to-one odds, you came back for me. You nearly died for me… Hazō-sensei." Akane spoke his name slowly, hesitantly.

"You nearly died for me," Hazō replied, deciding to seek refuge in pointing out the obvious. "And yes, my real name is Hazō. Kurosawa Hazō, formerly of Hidden Mist. I'm sorry I lied to you."

She really had nearly died for him. Painfully, and without hesitation. After he'd spent all this time doubting her loyalty. She deserved better.

Hazō took a deep breath. "Akane, actually... I lied about a lot more than that. I'm not really a master of the Righteous Face Punching Style. That was something Inoue-sensei and I made up as an excuse to draw attention and let me fight lots of people for our infiltration. I'll tell you the full story next time we make camp, but for now… I'm not who you thought I was. I'm just another ninja who will do anything to survive, even if it means taking advantage of other people."

Akane didn't say anything.

"Akane, I…"

"Wait," she said. "I'm trying to find the words. It's hard to think right now."

So he waited.

When she finally spoke, her voice was as solid as stone and as certain as gravity. "Hazō-sensei, back when I was at the Academy, before I met him, I spent a lot of time trying to lose myself in my textbooks. I learned a lot of history. I know that in Hidden Mist they talk a lot about how a ninja is meant to be a tool, and how you're supposed to kill your emotions. Apparently Leaf used to be a lot more like that before the Third Hokage took over.

"So I can guess at what you were brought up with. You must have been told that kind of thing every day. But the things you said to me, before… I could feel the sincerity behind them. I know that you were telling me the truth, even if maybe you didn't think you were. I don't for a second think that you're just another ninja.

"I think you're someone who will never let others choose your path for you. Someone who will never hold back out of laziness or fear. Someone who puts everything you have, everything you are, into getting stronger. Someone who will never abandon his comrades.

"You are someone whose soul blazes brightly with the spirit of youth, even through all the layers of conditioning your village must have put on top of it. I think he would be proud to fight by your side.

"And no matter what you say, no matter what you do, you will always be my sensei."
-o-​

Their movement was a lot slower than Hazō would have liked. Replenishing chakra took time, more so as Noburi was still woozy from the knockout powder he'd inhaled, and they had to be careful since the one thing they could not afford was breaking their transformations, whether through accident or merely a lapse in concentration (which would have been entirely understandable under the circumstances). It had taken enough time and chakra to successfully activate those through the pain.

On the bright side, they'd been able to replenish their supplies from the enemy ninja, including standard items like shuriken and kunai (which, being mass-produced, were subject to considerable wear and tear, and sometimes irretrievable after battle). The more interesting loot was a lesser storage scroll containing quite a lot of raw meat, and what appeared to be a technique scroll that Ken had been in the middle of studying. Being a Fire technique, it wasn't something anyone in the party could learn (and many ninja considered learning without a teacher to be a flat-out bad idea), but still, those things were valuable. Better still, the technique didn't take up the whole of the scroll, leaving several large sheets' worth of sealing-quality paper.

There were also three un-scratched forehead protectors, two Grass and one Waterfall, which could come in useful for disguise someday. Finally, there were sketches of Hazō's group, including a particularly unflattering one of Noburi and a rather exaggeratedly good-looking one of Inoue-sensei. Hazō hoped he'd be able to show it to her. She was a skilled jōnin. She had to be all right.
-o-​

It was the following evening that Inoue-sensei finally caught up with them, looking none the worse for having presumably taken out a jōnin single-handed. The team had just made camp, but had yet to release their transformations.

"Password?" Inoue-sensei asked without any preamble.

"Blood in the water," Hazō quickly said. He braced himself for the countersign, but no amount of incredible taijutsu mastery was enough to prevent Inoue-sensei from suddenly appearing behind him and vigorously ruffling his hair.

"Dispel!"

"Spoilsport," Inoue-sensei complained as the genjutsu broke and her real form appeared in front of the party. "Still, am I glad to see you kids alive and…"

Her eyes narrowed. "Ah, crap. You're transformed into yourselves, aren't you? Noburi, your muscles aren't that sculpted in real life."

Then she dispelled her own transformation. The Inoue-sensei before them looked pretty bad. Part of her clothing appeared to have been torn away, she had ugly-looking bruises all over, and she was distinctly favouring one leg.

The rest of the team took this as their cue to undo their own techniques, feeling a lot safer with even a battered jōnin around.

"Are you all right?" Noburi asked stupidly.

"Never better," Inoue-sensei told him.

"What happened?"

"The little son of a bitch rained hell down on me with AoE techniques. He had this electroshock field that makes your muscles seize up, and a cutting Wind barrage. I figured him for a mobile artillery type and closed to melee ASAP—and then it turns out it's a trap and the bastard has Lightning-enhanced taijutsu. I knew straight away I couldn't take him. Body-enhancement Lightning techniques are rare and drain chakra like nobody's business, but they make you stupidly fast while they're active. When you're my size, you have to cancel the other person's reach advantage as fast as you can, and that just wasn't going to happen."

"So what did you do?" Keiko's voice was high with anxiety.

"I cheated, of course. I let him nail me with a punch, and fell to the ground pretending to be out of the fight. Didn't take much pretending, actually. Then I looked up at him, tiny five-foot girl, helpless and vulnerable, with doe eyes and my clothing all torn up from his stupid Wind technique. He hesitated for just a second—and bam! Special Hell Technique, one of my very own creations, right to the brain."

She paused, clearly expecting someone to break the suspense.

"Special Hell Technique?" Hazō reluctantly obliged.

"There he is, having sex with the most beautiful woman he's ever met, which is to say me. And then right as his senses are at their most heightened, suddenly everything goes dark, and then the only light is from the dozens of glowing eyes of the twisted eldritch abomination that happens to have his most sensitive part inside it.

"By the time I was done with him, there was hardly anything left to put out of its misery. It wasn't quite another Heartbreaker, sadly, but it was close."

The four genin just stared. Noburi's mouth had dropped open.

Inoue-sensei rolled her eyes. "Pro tip, kids: any form of persuasion, including genjutsu, is at its most powerful when the target wants to believe you. And given what he wanted to believe? Well, mindrape seems like poetic justice to me."

Then she flicked her hand in the air dismissively. "Anyway, enough about what I do on my days off. I see our new member seems to have earned your trust, and she and Hazō look like they've been chewed up by a death gator and spat back out, and then chewed up again by a different one because it was just that hungry. So how'd it go?"

"S/he saved my life!" Hazō and Akane said simultaneously.

"Is that so?" Inoue-sensei said with some amusement. "I guess I'd better hear the whole thing."
-o-​

"You look like you've been in the wars!" Yūjin announced cheerfully. "And I should know; the last one was my rite of passage. And I see you've made a new friend."

"We recruited her from the Liberator's village," Hazō said. "She nearly died saving us when we were escaping their pursuit."

Yūjin nodded seriously. "Young lady, your courage and skill have my deepest gratitude and admiration."

Akane blushed.

"Now, am I to guess that you would like an expert to examine your bodies as soon as possible, even Miss Inoue who is carrying herself with her customary grace?"

"After everything we've been through, we'd all appreciate some special treatment," Inoue-sensei agreed, "medical and otherwise."

"Not a problem," Yūjin said. "Tempting though it is to offer my own services, there's only one person I know who can reattach teeth in field conditions painlessly and with no chance of error, and unfortunately I'm not her. On the other hand, I do know a medic-nin in Yuni who happens to be very talented in every conceivable way. Don't worry," he added on seeing their expressions, "you'll be there under my protection."

"What protection is that?" Hazō asked. "Not to be rude, but we still don't know who you are, so we have no way of knowing how well you can protect us."

Yūjin struck an odd, theatrical pose. For a second, his appearance flickered to that of a middle-aged man with long white hair and a red haori over Yūjin's green clothes. But only for a second.

Inoue-sensei took a sharp step back.

"I am the Great Sage Jiraiya," Jiraiya proclaimed. "Statesman, spymaster, bestselling writer, beloved of women everywhere."

Akane took an eager step forward. "You're the Jiraiya? Of the Leaf Three? Hero of the Third Great Ninja War? Master of all five elements, creator of his own syncretic taijutsu style, visionary sealcrafter and Toad Summoner? Living proof that physical age cannot hold back the spirit of youth? I wrote an essay on you!"

Then she froze. "Wait. You're a Leaf ninja."

"What's that?" Jiraiya asked. "I'm afraid I've had no time to pay attention to recent Academy graduates. As far as I can tell, you must be a Leaf genin in good standing, sent here on an infiltration mission that by some oversight I wasn't informed about. If that's the case, I commend you on your successful alliance of convenience with these missing-nin, and look forward to hearing your report as we travel to Yuni."

"Y-Yes, sir," Akane forced out.
-o-​

"This doesn't make any sense," Jiraiya said quietly, almost to himself, as he paced back and forth across the main room of the hideout. "Orochimaru is the last person I'd expect to start a war—he finds disorder, or what he thinks of as disorder, to be utterly disgusting, to say nothing of how he feels about 'crude implements'. Besides, he's survived this long despite being an acknowledged S-class threat partly because he takes care not to draw any attention to himself. When the Liberator goes public, it'll be the equivalent of dancing the yosakoi on top of the Hokage Monument during the Heroes' Day assembly, butt-naked and with extra-loud clappers.

"But then again, how many other ninjutsu researchers who use immortal snake symbolism are there? And if it is him, what could push him into doing something so violently out of character?"

"Who is Orochimaru?" Noburi asked.

"Another of the Three," Akane told him. "He was also a hero of the Third Great Ninja War, and he was famous for being a biological research and sealcrafting prodigy. But he betrayed the village—our textbooks don't say how—and now he's one of our worst missing-nin."

"Do you know what he did?" Hazō asked Jiraiya, perhaps incautiously, but aware that this was a rare opportunity to get a real answer to a question that might turn out to be important later.

"He decided it was easier not to care about people," Jiraiya said heavily. He did not elaborate.

"Regardless," Jiraiya said with a slightly forced brightness, "the information you've provided me with is invaluable. With this, I can coordinate further spying efforts, prepare countermeasures, and get the Powers That Be in Leaf to finally turn their gaze in this direction. This is sterling work."

He turned to include all four ninja in his gaze. "I'm sure you all saw this coming, but I'd like to invite you to join my network. You will receive challenging, dangerous and sometimes confusing missions at unexpected times, be paid what I can spare from a limited operational budget, receive specialised support as and when it's available, and if you're in the right place at the right time, you might be able to wrangle yourself extra equipment and/or training. In other words, it'll be just like back home.

"With a few key differences, of course. One of which is that I'm a firm believer in informed consent, and that includes in suicide missions. The alternative is not part of the world I'm trying to build, and it's also a great way to have your ninja bail on the mission and turn into an enormous diplomatic embarrassment that you have to burn political capital to get rid of before they sell all your secrets to your rivals.

"Another difference is that I have neither the interest nor the resources for micro-management. When you're not on task, you're free agents, and I won't be terribly interested in what you do unless it runs contrary to my interests. Which among other things means no plots for world domination—you'd be surprised how often I have to say that.

"A third, of course, is that you're missing-nin. Well, most of you. Since Miss Ishihara has not made any comment to the contrary, I'm going to assume she's a loyal Leaf genin working undercover, at least until someone from Leaf takes the time to tell me otherwise. Make yourselves valuable enough, and I might be inclined to burn a little of my own capital to get Leaf, at least, off your backs. And while I make no promises about Mist, let's just say a ninja can always find ways to cheat the system.

"Mind you," he went on, "I am given to understand that there is a certain pleasure in the independence of being a missing-nin. I'm not going to have you eliminated if you choose to continue down that road. Mist is not our friend right now in terms of the quest for world peace, and having four more thorns in its side wandering around would give me nothing but pleasure, as long as they're prepared to take an extended holiday from Iron and the neighbouring nations.

"Besides, you four haven't been missing-nin that long. If you refuse my offer now, I suspect you might reconsider when you discover how difficult long-term survival becomes without a support network."

He brushed a stray strand of hair out of his face. "Oh, I nearly forgot the most important part. My organisation not only tolerates but actively encourages workplace relationships."
-o-​

You have received 20 XP.

In addition to deciding whether or not to take Jiraiya's offer, it is time for you to name your reward. According to Jiraiya, you've given him exactly what he wanted, when he wanted it, and you nearly died in the process, so he's prepared to give you whatever you want, within reason and subject to the assets he can currently call upon.

Voting closes on Saturday 26th​, 9 am Pacific Standard Time.​
 
Last edited:
Chapter 30: Rest and Recuperate

Jiraiya had pushed the pace on their trip to Yuni and, once they were in the city, he'd hushed them whenever they tried to speak. He hurried them through the streets to a small underground medical clinic occupied by a harried and clearly overworked woman in her fifties. She had looked sour upon seeing Jiraiya, but became professional and concerned as soon as she saw the team's injuries. A quick triage and Akane was whisked through the curtain to the back room while the rest of the team waited nervously on hard wooden chairs in the outer area. Jiraiya had once again hushed them, so they were constrained to sit silently and stew in their own fears.

It took three hours before Akane came out. She still looked like five miles of bad road, but that was much better than she had been when she went in. Her teeth had been replaced, her leg was set and in a cast, and she was able to get around on crutches.

"Chew on the other side for a couple days and stay off that leg for at least a month," the medic said. She sniffed dismissively. "Not that I expect you to listen. Ninja. Worst patients ever. Patch you up, you're back two days later. 'Oh, the cast that you put on my hand after I broke it punching people? Yeah, I took that off. It was interfering with my training and I needed to be able to punch logs.'" She sniffed again and surveyed the remaining patients before pointing at Hazou. "You. Boy. Get in here."

The others went through to be healed one after another; their injuries being comparatively minor meant that they were out in minutes. They thanked the medic profusely and Jiraiya slipped a heavy bag of ryō into her hand before leading the group to what was clearly a safehouse. Once behind closed doors he became the happy and effusive man they'd met earlier.

"So, what's it gonna be, kids?" Jiraiya asked. He spread his arms dramatically, a wide smile on his face. "Anything you want! The Great Sage Jiraiya, Summoner of Toads, Master of the Bedroom Arts, Spymaster, Sage, and all-around great guy is offering you a wish."

The team all looked at each other. "Could we have a moment to discuss this, sir?" Keiko asked.

"Of course, of course!" Jiraiya said, waving magnanimously. "I need a drink anyway. I'll see you later. The pantry should be stocked. Stay inside and keep the curtains drawn." He slipped out the door, closing it quietly behind him.

The discussion went on for hours, but eventually they had their answers. They went downstairs to find Jiraiya, but the sage was gone. Instead, they made some food, scarfed it down, and fell onto the futons to sleep the sleep of the injured and utterly exhausted.

By the time they woke, sunlight was leaking around the curtains and Jiraiya was sitting at the kitchen table with a mug of hot tea, scribbling in a notebook.

"Morning, sunshine," Inoue-sensei said, leaning on the doorframe, one arm up and the other braced on her hip. She was very obvious about eyeing Jiraiya up and down; she even licked her lips.

Jiraiya didn't look up, but he chuckled slightly and waved at her. "Just a minute," he said. "I'm just finishing a bit of dialogue...how many 'p's in 'nipple'?"

"Two," Keiko said flatly. She moved past him without a glance and started preparing breakfast. Noburi and Hazō pitched in while Akane settled herself gingerly at the table.

Jiraiya made a last few scribbles in his notebook and then closed it with a snap. "Done!" he said. "Just need to drop this off with the printer and yet again I shall shatter all best-seller records!" He rubbed his hands together gleefully.

"I am very glad to hear that, sir," Hazō said. "If I may, I decided what I would like to ask you for."

"Aha! Good, good," Jiraiya said. "Hit me. What have you got?"

"I have an Earth affinity, but Sensei doesn't," Hazō said. "I've got no way to learn techniques in my element. For my reward, I would like a teacher."

Jiraiya nodded thoughtfully. "Yeah, I can see how that would be a problem," he said. He paused, thinking. "Okay, we can make that work. Before I go I'll teach you the basics of a couple useful ones, and I'll see about finding someone who can help you from there."

Hazō blinked in shock. He hadn't expected that Jiraiya would offer to teach him himself, merely that he'd provide a referral. He bowed very deeply. "Thank you, sir," he said. "You honor me."

"It's true," Jiraiya said, looking pleased. "Glad you recognize that. Okay, what about the rest of you?" He looked around but no one else said anything or met his eyes. The embarrassment hung in the air like mist.

Jiraiya sighed. "You guys...ugh. There's modest and then there's irritating. You! Nobby! Speak up!"

"Nobu—" Noburi clapped his teeth shut on the reflexive correction of that hated childhood nickname. He took a deep breath and bowed. "Sir, I would very much like to learn medical ninjutsu," he said. "It's something that many Wakahisa specialize in, and we have found it to be effective both in a support role and a combat position." He swallowed. "You have a friend, a famous med-nin. I was wondering if...." He trailed off, unable to complete the request.

"Hm," Jiraiya said. He shook his head. "Sorry kid, Tsunade wouldn't be the right choice. For one thing, she's a drunk with a vicious temper. For another, she's got a thing about medic-nin not being combatants. I can introduce you to Hashimoto, though. She's the one who patched you all up. She's a grouchy old biddy and she'll be a total pain in the ass as a sensei, but she's good at her job and she owes me enough favors that she'll at least give you a shot. It's up to you to keep her from pitching you out, though."

"Thank you, sir!" Noburi said, bowing deeply. "Thank you!"

"Don't thank me until you've had to deal with Hashimoto for a while," Jiraiya said. "It's not going to be fun, I promise." He gave Noburi a sympathetic glance, then looked at Keiko. "How about you, kid? Anything special for you?"

" I am uncertain to ask for, sir," Keiko said. "I am satisfied with my role in the team: long ranged weapons use. I have teammates who respect me, upon whom I can rely. I have a sensei who can teach me what I need to know. I have all the weapons I need." She paused. "I believe the only thing I can ask for, sir, is advice. What course would you advise me to take in order to become stronger?"

Jiraiya's bushy eyebrows shot up. "I am impressed," he said, giving her a shallow nod. "I've been running a spy network longer than you've been alive and you people are far from the first I've offered open-ended rewards to. You, Miss Mori, are the first one who has ever asked for nothing but advice. Yes, as it happens, I know something that would make you significantly stronger." He flicked open his notebook and started jotting kanji in it with fast, neat strokes of a pen.

"My former teammates and I are three of the most powerful ninja in the world," he said, without the slightest trace of modesty. "A big part of the reason for that is that all of us have signed summoning contracts. There's only a handful of contracts in existence, and the people who have them are universally at or near the top in the ninja game. There is exactly one contract that I'm aware of that, as far as I can tell, does not currently have a summoner. I've been looking for it for years with no success, but I recently got a lead. I don't know exactly where it is beyond 'somewhere in the Land of Tea'. I also don't know what animal the contract is for, although I'm pretty sure it's a mammal."

He tore the page out of the notebook and looked at Keiko. "This is directions to a contact of mine in Tea, and a code sign that will tell him I sent you. He'll tell you what he can about the contract, but that probably won't be much. It'll be up to you to find the thing and convince the animal it summons to accept you." Keiko started to reach for the paper but Jiraiya turned his hand, pulling it just a few inches away. "Be careful," he said seriously. "Contracts are very powerful, and nothing to mess around with if you have any doubt whatsoever about your ability to handle it. Having one puts a bullseye on your back, because powerful people will want to recruit you or kill you so that you can't mess with their plans. This is a reward, but it's also a real danger. You sure you want it?" He extended the paper to her again.

Keiko held his eyes with a serious expression as she reached out and took the paper. "Thank you, sir," she said, bowing deeply.

Jiraiya eyed her seriously for a moment, then relaxed back into the laughing jester they'd first met. "You've got massive ovaries, kid," he said. "I like that. Let me know what you find." He took a sip of his tea, then turned to Inoue-sensei, who still stood in the doorway.

"So, the students are taken care of," he said. "How about the teacher? What can the old Toad Sage do for you?"

Inoue toyed absently with one of her shirt buttons, a wicked gleam in her eye. "Oh, Jiraiya-senpai," she purred. "My sweet little genin was very clever to ask your advice. I think in this the sensei must be the student. Would you be willing to give me the benefit of your enormous...wisdom?"

Jiraiya laughed and gave her a mock-serious nod. "I think I could manage that," he said. "We should probably discuss it in private, however. There are some things that should not be...discussed...in front of children."

Inoue-sensei pushed herself up off the doorframe and stretched, shaking her hair back and running her hands through it. "I agree," she said. "Perhaps we could have that conversation now?" she said. "Oh, unless you need some breakfast first, of course. I wouldn't want to take advantage of you while you were too weak to concentrate. I'm sure it will be a long conversation...I suspect I'll need a great deal of advice."

Jiraiya hopped up and bowed gallantly. "Well, young lady, never let it be said that the Great Sage Jiraiya had kept a woman waiting when she made such a polite request."

The two vanished into the bedroom while the genin tried not to gag.

o-o-o-o​

"Good morning, Hashimoto-sensei," Noburi said with his best and brightest smile. That smile had gotten him out of parental punishments and made him the pet of not one but two teachers in the Mist Academy of the Ninja Arts. He was confident it would work to get him off on the right foot here.

He was wrong.

"So, you're the brat the old goat wants me to train, huh?" Hashimoto said, eyeing him like a piece of yesterday's liver. "Go wash your hands, they're filthy. And try those wiles on someone else, because I'm not buying."

Noburi's smile vanished. "Yes, sensei," he said. He hurried to the washbasin and started cleaning his hands.

"Not like that, you twit!" Hashimoto said. She grabbed his left hand in hers and took the horsehair brush from the shelf above the basin. She ran the brush through the soap, then began scouring Noburi's skin as though it had offended her.

"Yow!" Noburi said. That thing hurt!

"Don't be such a baby," Hashimoto snapped. "If you can't even wash your hands properly I'll have to teach you. Consider it motivation to learn chakra sterilization techniques."

Noburi winced. The only good news in this situation was that he would only be studying with Hashimoto three days out of the week; the team would be splitting their time between here and Kagome's village, where Hazō was trying to get more seal training. Noburi spared a thought for his teammate and wondered which of them had the more awful teacher.

o-o-o-o​

"Kagome-sensei?" Hazō called. "I have chocolate, sensei. Are you here?"

"Hi, kid." Unsurprisingly, the voice came from behind him. Hazō suppressed the desire to jump. He turned around slowly, taking care to look non-threatening.

Kagome was a dozen meters away, looking out from behind a tree. Hazō was careful not to show his surprise. Instead, he held up the box he was carrying and turned it to show all sides before opening it and tilting it so Kagome could see inside. He set the box on the ground and backed away, keeping his hands out away from his body.

Kagome flicked his fingers and a clone stepped out from behind the tree. The clone advanced slowly, keeping at least ten meters between himself and Hazou, until he could retrieve the box and bear it back to the original. After he had done so, Hazō moved slowly back to his original position so that he didn't need to shout to converse.

Hazō watched as Kagome examined the box minutely before removing a piece of the chocolate and nibbling one corner off.

"Thanks," Kagome said awkwardly. "That's good."

"You're welcome," Hazō said with a bow.

Kagome fidgeted. "So, uh...I haven't seen you for a while. I guess you've been busy and stuff?"

"Yes, sensei," Hazō said. "My teammates and I have been traveling a bit, but we're back in the village now. I was hoping to ask you for more seal training."

Kagome didn't seem to hear him; he was too busy studying the healing bruises and cuts that covered most of Hazō's visible skin. The medic-nin had accelerated the healing but they were still pretty dramatic. "Somebody beat you up a lot," Kagome said.

Hazō shrugged modestly. "You won't see the other three fellows," he said with a smile.

Kagome recoiled. "What do you mean, I won't see them? Are they following you? Are they going to ambush me?!" He looked around frantically, eyes wide and staring as he hugged the box of chocolate to his chest.

"No no, not like that!" Hazō said, holding up his palms placatingly. "I meant that I killed them! They're dead, that's why you won't see them. It's just an expression—'you should see the other guy', except you won't see them because they're dead."

Kagome relaxed only slowly. "Oh," he said. "Yeah." He gave a sickly and out-of-practice smile. "That's funny."

"Thank you," Hazō said, squatting down to appear less threatening to his very jumpy sensei. "I hope you like the chocolate."

Kagome's grip on the box tightened reflexively. He snatched a large chunk of the chocolate out and bit into it as though afraid it would be snatched away. "Iff gud," he said.

"I'm glad," Hazō said. "Would you be willing to teach me a bit more about sealing?"

Kagome froze, then forced himself to swallow the mouthful of chocolate. "You know you're going to have your face melted off, right?" he asked, in exactly the same tone someone might say 'you know the sun is going to rise tomorrow, right?'

Hazō shrugged. "Everyone dies eventually," he said. "Learning sealing will let me protect my team."

Kagome's face worked for a moment. "Yeah," he said. "Teammates."

Hazō waited for several long seconds, but Kagome said nothing else. He just stood, staring off into memory.

"Sensei?" Hazō asked carefully.

Kagome snapped back to the present and shook his head. "No," he said. "No training. Having spikey things climb in your nostrils and eat your brain is not good. The lip-smacking is awful and makes me gag." He looked at the ground for a moment, then back at Hazō . "So, um...you said that you were traveling. Did you, uh, did you see anything interesting?"

That question had been the subject of much discussion among the team, and Hazō had the answer prepared.

"There's a bandit leader up at the north end of Iron," he said. "He's pretending to be the Liberator from the myth. We infiltrated his camp to see what he was doing, and then we got out again. One of their teams tracked us down and we had to kill them. No one from the village knows where we are now, and we were careful to cover our tracks really well on the way here."

"Huh," Kagome said, absently eating more of the chocolate while he considered that. He wasn't a neat eater; his mouth and hands were covered in it. After a moment he seemed to accept the statement, at least provisionally. "Find anything interesting?"

Hazō sat down slowly and began telling his very strange teacher about the doings in the world outside his forest. The conversation lasted until night fell.

o-o-o-o​

"Kagome-sensei, it's Hazō ! I have food!" This time, Hazō was determined that Kagome would not sneak up on him. He looked behind himself every other step and periodically turned to survey the area around him.

"Hi, kid," Kagome said. He was in a tree ten meters to Hazō's left.

"Hello, sensei," Hazō said. "I brought fresh raisin bread, sushi, pickled ginger, honey candy, and soup. Would you like some?" He turned the bento box and tipped it as much as he could without spilling the soup.

"What's in it?" Kagome demanded. "Did you make it? How do I know it's safe? The villagers hate me, they might want to poison me. Or maybe they're just stupid and put the wrong mushrooms in the soup because they like watching the world getting all melty even though they're sitting right in the middle of an unholy doom fortress."

Hazō let that strange and disturbingly specific comment roll off. He knelt down slowly and set the box on the ground. He picked up the chopsticks and worked his way around the plate, sampling one of each item and taking a spoonful of soup. That done he backed away slowly and sat in the most unthreatening seiza he could manage.

Kagome waited until Hazō had been kneeling silently for several seconds before prowling nervously forward. He inspected the bento minutely from all angles, never touching it and always keeping Hazō within his field of vision. Once he was satisfied that it wouldn't explode he cautiously sniffed the food. After a moment he poked the sushi with one finger, immediately jumping back. When everything continued to fail to explode he crept forward and picked up one of the sushi. He inspected it again very carefully, then popped it in his mouth. A moment later he was scarfing down everything in the bento.

The sushi and pickled ginger were gone in seconds; Kagome had the soup bowl at his lips and half empty when he suddenly froze. He lowered the bowl and looked at Hazō guiltily. "So, um...did you want some?"

"Thank you," Hazō said. "Yes, I brought some for myself. It's in my sealing scroll, do you mind if I get it?"

Kagome leaned back, but didn't actually leap up. "Sure," he said. "No problem. Go right ahead."

Hazō unsealed his own lunch and started working through it with, if not the same haste, at least the same enjoyment that Kagome had shown.

"There's a woman in the village who makes this," Hazō said. "She's an excellent chef."

"Yeah," Kagome said. He had finished his soup while Hazō was eating and was staring regretfully at the bowl. He fidgeted for a moment, then quickly said, "Tell her thanks."

"I will," Hazō said with a smile. "I'm sure she'll appreciate knowing that you enjoyed it."

"Uh, yeah," Kagome said. "I guess. Probably not, though. They'd like it if I died."

"Why do you think that?" Hazō asked, frowning.

Kagome looked at him like he was an idiot. "They're civilians," he said. "I'm a ninja. Civilians hate ninja."

"Why?" Hazō asked.

"Because we're powerful and we can kill them just because they stepped on our shadow, or because we need to test the edge on a new sword or the effectiveness of a new ninjutsu, and so we do?" Kagome said. "I know I wouldn't like people who killed me."

"Well, that's probably true in general," Hazō said. "These villagers, though...they're actually glad to have you here. You never hurt them as long as they stay out of your territory, and you've killed every major predator in the area. They still need to be careful about the minor threats and the ones in the lake, but for the most part they're a lot safer than most civilians."

"Really?" Kagome said. He thought about that for a second. "Huh."

Hazō waited, but Kagome said nothing else. The strange forest-nin simply knelt, plucking nervously at the fabric of his sleeve. The silence stretched uncomfortably.

"So, uh, how much longer are you and your friends around?" Kagome said, feigning disinterest and doing a poor job.

"I'm not sure," Hazō said. "We came here because I wanted to thank you for the training you gave me before, and I was hoping to learn a little more about sealing. And, also, because we wanted to lie low for a little while. Being a missing-nin is tough, and the Liberator's village was a little more exciting than we really liked."

"Yeah," Kagome said. He was looking around, watching the surrounding forest suspiciously. "I hate excitement. Excitement is knives and fire and exploding everything and heads turning inside out with blood dripping off ceilings and walls. And then, after you leave from the excitement, they follow you and want you to go back in. Excitement is bad. Very bad. I like boring. I like boring a lot."

Hazō smiled. "I can relate. This"—he gestured to his bruised face—"was a little more excitement than I really prefer. Helping the villagers with a few Earth techniques has been nice." He paused. "I really would like to learn a little more sealing, though," he said carefully. "Would you be willing to tell me a bit more about the theory?"

Kagome licked his lips nervously, then seemed to come to a decision. "Yeah, okay. Just a little though. Don't go getting your head turned inside out. Okay? Promise?"

"I promise," Hazō said, smiling. He reached into his tunic, but froze as Kagome leaped to his feet and jumped back.

"I brought paper," Hazō said, not moving a muscle. He raised his left hand in a calming gesture. When Kagome failed to vanish into the woods, Hazō brought his right hand out from his tunic very slowly, showing the paper and the writing box. He waited nearly a minute until Kagome finally settled back into his seat, then set the paper on the ground and carefully opened the writing box to show an inkstone and a brush.

"Last time we spoke you mentioned that poor brushwork could generate vortices in the chakra flow," Hazō said. "You mentioned there was a way to repair that during infusion, but we didn't get to that part. Would you mind explaining it?"

"Sure," Kagome said. "What you have to do is—"

Once again, the conversation went on until dark.

o-o-o-o​

"Sensei, I had an idea I'd like to run by you," said Hazō.

"Unhm?" Kagome said, ripping some flesh off the duck drumstick he was holding. He was sitting closer to Hazō this time—maybe eight meters. Of course, he'd made Hazō walk through three separate layers of motion-detector mazes of madness and destruction to come have lunch. Still, it was progress.

"You know my teammate, Keiko? The girl I told you about?" Hazō said. "Well, she's a weapon user. I was thinking that I could make some small storage seals and we could stitch the paper into the fabric of her sleeves so—"

Kagome jumped to his feet, the duck meat spraying out of his mouth as he gibbered in horror.

"Nononononono very bad very stupid don't be turning her brain into goo I thought you liked her why would you do that to her?!"

Hazō raised his hands in a calming gesture that, given how much practice he'd had at it lately, he would have been able to do perfectly even if he hadn't had the Iron Nerve. "I won't! I won't do it, I promise. That's why I was asking."

"That would be—!" Kagome cut himself off as Hazō spoke. "Oh." He looked down at the mostly-eaten drumstick in his hand and the fragments of partially-chewed duck flesh all over the grass. "Um...sorry," he said. He fidgeted for a moment, then sat down again.

"Yeah, sorry," he said. "I get a little nervous around people trying to do clever things with seals."

Hazō was terribly proud of himself for not so much as raising an eyebrow.

"That would be a really dumb thing to do," Kagome said, with a strange inflection that somehow indicated both a lack of intent to be insulting and an utter incomprehension of the fact that it was. "Really dumb. Like, set-your-face-on-fire dumb."

"Okay," Hazō said. "Can you tell me why?"

"When a storage seal emits something, there needs to be free space for the object to form," Kagome said. "If there isn't enough space, the results vary. If you're very, very lucky then the seal simply doesn't activate. If you're less lucky it eats itself. Even less lucky and something half a dozen yards away eats itself. Things get very quickly worse from there." He raised a hand to stifle Hazō's excited comment. "No, it can't be weaponized. People have tried. After a couple of tries they stopped." He poured himself some tea and took a sip.

"They stopped because it was too hard to predict?" Hazō asked.

Kagome looked up at him in surprise. "No, because they died," he said. "Duh."

XP AWARD: 12

Five weeks have passed. You, Keiko, Noburi, and Mari are fully healed. Akane's teeth are solid and her minor injuries are healed. She is walking in her cast but not capable of taijutsu, high-speed travel, or other strenuous activity.

Jiraiya taught you level 1 of the Multiple Earth-Style Wall and Rock Clone and promised to find you a teacher who can offer instruction in other techniques. You explained about Mizuki to him and he promised to look into the matter.

Kagome has taught you as much sealing as you can afford to buy right now.

Noburi has been commuting back and forth to Yuni to study under Hashimoto. He has maxed out his medic-nin ability and developed a severe allergy to cranky middle-aged women who are utterly immune to his charm. He's built three barrels and cached two of them—one with Hashimoto-sensei and one out in the woods, carefully wrapped in oilskin and buried in an unremarkable patch of forest.

Keiko has the kusari-gama that she took from the Liberator ninja.

Akane has had her elemental affinity tested and Jiraiya trained her in it as her reward. See her sheet for details.

You have been resupplied with weapons and money. Mari got some sort of non-carnal reward, but she hasn't told you what it was.

Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, March 30, 2016, at 12pm UTC.
 
Last edited by a moderator:
Chapter 31 Part 1: Early Bloomers

Keiko stood in front of Hazō, arms crossed. That eerie icy glint that he sometimes caught in her eyes was currently in full effect.

"Hazō, I have been taking your suggestions for my training seriously up until now," Keiko explained in a measured voice, "because although your plans tend to be rough and incomplete, I respect your understanding of long-term strategy and prioritisation. This, however? This is the most absurd thing anyone has ever asked of me."

"It's not like I'm suggesting anything unreasonable, Keiko," Hazō doggedly carried on the argument. "All I want you to do is let me tie you up with this rope and then do exactly as I tell you."

He felt a sudden preternatural shiver, but didn't have time to move before Inoue-sensei's hand came down on top of his head like a godly hammer of hair-ruffling judgement.

"Well," Inoue-sensei grinned, "aren't you two a pair of early bloomers? Hazō, Keiko, it looks like it's time we had a little talk. I didn't expect to have to do it so soon, and I admit I didn't expect it would be you two, but sometimes you've just got to roll with the punches."

"Inoue-sensei, what—"

"Hush," she waved Hazō into silence, "this is important. And by the sound of it, we need to start at the very beginning. Kids, wanting to make each other feel good is one of the most fundamental human drives. There's nothing wrong with it, and don't ever let anyone tell you different. But both parties have to be fully on board—if you try to make someone feel good when they don't want you to, you're going to hurt them. And depending on what you were trying to do and how the other person reacts, you could just both be really embarrassed, or you could lose a friend, or you could scar somebody's soul forever, the way intense torture does. Needing consent is an iron rule of sexual relationships.

"Now," she continued, looking straight at a mortified Hazō, "sometimes making someone feel good might involve doing things to them that you'd normally only do to an enemy—like tying them up or forcing them to obey your orders. You might think consent is more complicated in those cases. It's not. We'll talk about safewords in a bit, but the long and the short of it is that if Keiko says no, that means no, and you stop asking. The flip side is that you never say no when you mean yes, or when you want to be convinced—once you start giving out mixed signals, you're well on the way to wrecking things for yourself and the entire rest of the female gender."

"But Inoue-sensei—"

"Yes, Keiko, I know, all of the above goes for both genders, and I'm covering some very complicated issues in very basic ways. You can ask your questions once I'm finished, or find me later. Now, let's talk about protection…"
-o-​

It was days before Hazō and Keiko could look each other in the eye.
-o-​

"That's not what he meant, Inoue-sensei," Keiko patiently explained the following morning. "His ridiculous idea was intended so I could practice my fingering with the Zephyr's Reach Technique. He thinks I should get better at handling delicate objects, and using it while leaving my hands free."

Inoue-sensei gave a sagely nod. "I might have known he'd see the creative applications of that technique straight away. There's a reason it's considered one of the Twelve Great Ninjutsu of the Bedchamber."

"But Inoue-sensei, that's not—"

"It's all right, Keiko. You don't have to hide these things from me. I assure you, it's been a very long time since I could be embarrassed by anything sexual. Heck, I'm proud of you!"

Keiko gritted her teeth. "I—you—you are impossible!"

Keiko stomped off in a huff in Hazō's general direction. Inoue-sensei watched her go, a mischievous smile playing about her lips.
-o-​

Hazō was setting up his experimental seal-testing environment when Noburi came over to talk to him. For some reason, the boy seemed ill-at-ease, his face tense and his fingers unconsciously curling in and out of fists.

"Hazō, I know about you and Keiko."

"You... oh." Hazō stopped what he was doing immediately and redirected all mental resources to emergency damage control.

"I saw Inoue-sensei giving you and Keiko the Talk together last night, with all the hand gestures. I didn't know what it meant at the time, but then she gave it to me this morning."

Hazō chose to keep the hand gestures where they were, sealed in the deepest and most inaccessible vaults of his memory. "No, Noburi—"

Noburi held his hand up for silence, his voice trembling a little. "Hazō, Keiko is a very special girl, so if you and she are going to be together now, you have make sure you take care of… of…"

He broke off for a second.

"Dammit, Hazō, how could you?" His voice returned as a mixture of anger and sadness. "You've got Akane practically worshipping the ground you tread on, and you still had to… you had to go and…"

Hazō sighed, quietly incrementing his Revenge on Inoue-sensei Counter. "It was all a misunderstanding, Noburi. Inoue-sensei's just being weird. I don't have any… designs… on Keiko at all."

"Really?" Noburi's voice rose in unrestrained hope.

This was the moment that Keiko chose to storm into the experimental area.

"Hazō, tie me up immediately. We will demonstrate to Inoue-sensei what you want me to do with my hands."
-o-​

Hazō lay on his back and stared up at the peaceful blue sky above, wondering when Noburi had learned to punch so hard. The boy had run off after socking Hazō in the jaw, and Keiko was sitting silently on a tree stump, apparently having some kind of breakdown at the collective insanity of all those around her.

The only thing that could possibly make matters worse would be… ah, yes, here she was. Akane's expression was unreadable as she came into view above him.

"Handless Zephyr's Reach training?" she asked briskly, almost as if ticking off a checksheet.

"Yes," Hazō replied with an immediacy born of shock.

"Inoue-sensei messing with us all?"

"Yes."

"Just friends with Mori?"

"Yes."

"I'll go catch Noburi and sort things out."

At that moment, Hazō could have kissed her.
-o-​

After catching up with the pacified Noburi, Hazō had taken him into a private corner of the training area for a little talk.

"About earlier…"

"No, sorry, Hazō, it was my bad," Noburi quickly cut him off. "It was stupid of me to jump to conclusions. And you're really not—"

Hazō did not resist the temptation to roll his eyes.

"Noburi, I do not have feelings for Keiko, I have never had feelings for Keiko, and she's not really my type so I don't expect that to change anytime soon. And if it did, I'd talk to you before making any big decisions, because you're my friend and I don't want to hurt you."

"Wow," Noburi said quietly after a few seconds. "I've just realised I was acting like a total dick. I've really got to make more of an effort to listen to what you're saying.

"Still," he brightened up, "at least now I can cheer you and Akane on with a clear heart!"

Hazō blinked. "What? Noburi, we're master and apprentice—we don't have the kind of relationship where you think about romance. That would just be weird. It would be like one of us four having feelings for Inoue-sensei. And she's older than me and she still has a crush on that genin from Leaf. There is nothing going on at all whatsoever—you know, just like between me and Keiko.

"Speaking of whom, I should find her and start our training. Once Keiko started practising in front of Inoue-sensei, she decided my Zephyr's Reach idea wasn't as bad as she first thought."
-o-​

"So since we're preparing for the trip, I was just wondering if you'd like to join us, Kagome-sensei."

Kagome's eyes narrowed even further than usual. "Why would I want to leave here? Here is safe. Are you trying to get me killed? Are you trying to get everyone killed? Is that your game?"

Hazō sighed wearily. "Kagome-sensei, you don't have to go if you don't want to. But as I told you, Iron is probably going to get very hot soon, and I think it would be safer for all of us to be somewhere else when all the Liberator stuff goes down."

Kagome nodded thoughtfully. "There's sense in that. But you've got a team, and you're expecting me to trust all of them. Any one of them could be a spy. Hell, they could all be spies. That jōnin of yours—what'd you say her speciality was?"

"Oh, she's a genjutsu and seduction specialist," Hazō said off-handedly, catching himself when it was just too late.

Kagome jumped up. "Genjutsu? Seduction? So that's what this was about all along! Get close to old Yū, sucker him into trusting you… and then I wake up one day and I'm a helpless toy in her hands!"

Hazō had a sudden brainwave. "You've never seen her close up, have you, Kagome-sensei? Before you come to any conclusions, let me show you a picture of what she looks like."

He slowly reached into his jacket and pulled out Inoue-sensei's Wanted poster.

Kagome stared at it (once it was brought over to him via clone). "Helpless toy… in her hands…" he muttered in a slightly distant voice.

"Uh, Kagome-sensei?"

Kagome gave him a stunned look as if snapping out of a daydream.

"What?"

"Do you think you'll be interested in coming with us?"

Kagome shrugged with an unconvincing show of apathy. "I guess I might think about it. Say, your jōnin's name isn't Ayako, is it?"

"Um, no. It's Inoue Mari. Why?"

"None of your business," Kagome snapped.

Then his gaze softened. "They all lie to you, kid. Never forget that. The worst ones aren't the ones that lie about being your enemies. It's the ones that lie about being your friends."
-o-​

It was a warm evening. Hazō was practising his sealcrafting, Noburi was busy ingratiating himself with the local merchants, and Inoue-sensei was away, doing whatever it was Inoue-sensei did when she was not spreading chaos within the ranks of her own team. That left only Kei and Akane, folding spiky local plants into caltrops together, in Kei's case without the use of her hands.

After experimenting in front of Inoue-sensei (not like that! Ugh, it felt as if her mind was forever tainted by the events of the last couple of days), Kei had decided that Hazō's basic plan was sound. She then proceeded to discard roughly eighty percent of it, and refine the rest. Excessively subtle tasks such as dice manipulation and carrying powders were categorically impossible. Excessively fast or forceful tasks such as throwing and deflecting shuriken likewise. Furthermore, his general draconian strategy bordered on the creepy. (Would Kei have objected had it been Inoue-sensei who asked her to? She was under no obligation to answer that question.)

Overall, she felt Hazō had very limited understanding of the implications of sealless ninjutsu. It could only be applied to the most basic techniques, and there was inevitably a price to pay—there was a reason even S-rank ninja invariably used hand seals. In the case of the Substitution Technique, it was primarily range. In the case of Zephyr's Reach, you would normally regulate the flow of chakra through your hands to keep the stream of air and the manipulator on its end unseen while you mentally controlled them. Without that, they became a faint green shimmer in the air, not dazzling but not invisible either.

Another of Hazō's recurring flaws, Kei continued mentally grumbling, was his failure to plan around their resources. They were (always) low on funds, and Hazō had decided to schedule addressing this problem for after individual training, and yet he expected her to practise picking locks, and Ishihara to construct tools (physically impossible tools in some cases), in the meantime.

That left caltrops as one of the few things Ishihara could usefully make right now, but Kei was bitterly regretting her decision to help as part of her ninjutsu training. She had already been feeling irritated before she came here, and she had not anticipated anything like this degree of incompatibility.

"I'm just saying, Mori. You're on a team with Hazō-sensei, one of the most youthful men I know, and Inoue-sensei, who practically has too much youthfulness, and we're on a journey to see the world and become stronger. Why are you being so pessimistic?"

"Would you kindly abandon the act?" Kei very nearly growled. "Righteous Face Punching Style was an unsuccessful joke. Hazō never took it seriously. Your pretending to do so is nothing more than an embarrassment."

Ishihara smiled beatifically. "Maito Gai, Leaf's greatest jōnin, says that embarrassment is what happens when you try and inevitably fail to behave like other people. It doesn't apply to those who are in touch with their own youth."

"A perfect example!" Kei exclaimed. "All you are doing is casting platitudes in my general direction! A statement is not true merely because it is appealing. You continue to act as if we are on some great adventure, when the truth is that we are locked in a constant struggle to survive, and your… your wilful obliviousness is only endangering us further!"

To Kei's deep, deep horror, Akane lowered the caltrop she was folding to the ground, moved over next to her, and nearly placed her arm around Kei's shoulder before hesitating.

"Trust me," Ishihara said softly, "everything is going to be all right. You're a gifted ninja, in a powerful team filled with passion and determination. We're going to figure out where we want to be in life, and then we will all work hard, and share our strengths and cover each other's weaknesses, until we finally get there. And in the meantime, I'll be here whenever you need a big sister to lean on."

Caught completely off-guard, Kei teetered on the edge between accepting her senior's misguided kindness (together with her unnerving physical proximity) and fleeing as was only natural and acceptable. After a second, her instincts made the decision for her.

"I have a big sister," she said as she rose to leave. "And if I ever see her again, either she or I will die."


Akane stared past Mori's retreating back, in the vague direction of Leaf. "Everything is going to be all right," she repeated to no one in particular.​
 
Last edited:
Chapter 31, Part 2: The True Price of Carelessness

They were gathered around the campfire in accordance with Hazō's instructions, in a well-lit space where their absolute lack of weapons could be clearly seen. Even so, Kagome was jitterier than ever at having left his beloved forest, and it took a constant stream of reassurances to stop him either turning back and fleeing or blowing up everything within a one-mile radius.

Finally, though, one of the most harrowing journeys of Hazō's life was over, and the team stood ready to greet their newest member.

"Nice to meet you, Kagome," Inoue-sensei waved slowly at him. "No hard feelings about the whole chasing-and-trying-to-blow-up business from before, right?"

"It is a pleasure to finally meet you, sir," Keiko bowed.

"Thanks for trusting us enough to come all the way out here," Noburi said cheerfully. "Don't worry—we've got your back, and we're counting on you to have ours in a pinch."

Akane beamed at the somewhat dazed Kagome. "So you're the sealing master who's taught Hazō-sensei everything he knows. He's got so many funny stories about you!"

Kagome jerked back, eyes going wide as he rounded on Hazō. "Stories? What stories? What have you told them?!" He grabbed a kunai in his left hand and a seal in his right and waved both in the air threateningly.

"Nothing!" Hazō said, raising his hands. "I promise! I told them that you're an amazing sealmaster but you're a very private person and you get a little jumpy around new situations. That's it, really!" Very privately, he promised himself that Akane's next sparring session was going to be the most painful of her life.

"Please, Kagome, it's all right," Inoue-sensei said, her voice calm and low, with just a hint of purr in it. "Really. We're your friends—or, at least, we'd like to be, if you'll let us. Please, won't you come sit with me?" She waited, smiling, with one hand extended in a gesture of invitation. She held the smile until Kagome looked over and saw it.

"Uh...," said Kagome. Inoue-sensei moved closer to him, still smiling, still with that hand extended, and with a sway in her walk that visibly melted Kagome's brain.

Very slowly, as though Kagome were a frightened horse, Inoue placed a hand on his arm. "It's all right," she said. "Please, will you sit with me? I've never had the chance to talk with a sealmaster before. You must be really smart."

"Uh...," said Kagome.

Inoue-sensei laughed, soft and throaty, and tugged gently on his arm until he followed her back to the fire and settled on one of the logs they'd placed there for seats. She sank down next to him, putting an arm around his waist and leaning her head on his shoulder.

"Uh...," said Kagome, sitting frozen like a mouse being stared at by a snake.

"This is nice," Inoue-sensei said, not moving from where she sat. "It's good to have another grownup around, don't you agree?"

"Uh...," said Kagome.

From his own seat on the far side of the fire, Hazō watched with amusement for Kagome and...

rolz.org said:
Keiko, Deception
4d10 => 224

Hazō, Deception
8d100 => 447

Kagome, Deception
?d100 => 100


...no little puzzlement about what had Keiko so angry. Whatever it was, Kagome seemed oblivious.


That worthy was trying to figure out what to do with his hands, since Mari had cuddled up against him and he had no idea how to react. It took him a good three seconds for his brain to unlock, at which point he suddenly realized that he was still holding a lethal weapon and a kunai. His face went red and he quickly fumbled the seal back into his beltpouch. The kunai holster was inaccessible due to being trapped between his own hip and Mari's. After a couple of abortive attempts he laid it on the log next to him.

"Mmmm," Mari said, sitting up with a yawn and a stretch that sent Kagome back into brain-melted oblivion. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't be so presumptuous on our first meeting. It's just that we've been on the run for a really long time and it's just me and the kids, you know?"

"...yes?" said Kagome.

"Anyway," Mari continued, "I'm not sure how much Hazō told you about us...you know that we're missing-nin, which I guess is the key thing. We think things in Iron are probably going to get hot pretty soon, so we've decided to head down to Tea. It's out of the way and well away from here. I'm really glad you're going to join us." She suddenly looked worried. "That is—you are going to join us, right? Please say you will." The smile was back, and it had brought doe eyes with it.

"Uh...," said Kagome. He nodded like an inexpertly-controlled puppet.

"Oh, good!" Mari said. "I'm really glad." She looked aside for a moment as though noticing something. "That reminds me! It's dinner! What would you like? We've got makings for sushi and a stir fry, veggies or chicken or both."

Kagome stared at her with the desperate expression of a puppy that really, really wants to do what you're asking, but doesn't quite know what that is. "...both?" he said.

"A man after my own heart," Mari said, laying a friendly hand on his knee. "Veggie and chicken stir fry it is. Would you mind cubing the chicken for me? I'll get the veggies ready."

"...okay?" Kagome said. He looked around, seeming to shake off the effects of Mari 's spell just a bit. "As soon as I check the perimeter." He reached into his tunic and brought out an entire ream of tags, then flowed to his feet and out into the night.

o-o-o-o​

Hazō had spent three days compulsively making lists of precautions for seal development. On their last trip to Yuni, back before they coaxed Kagome-sensei out of the woods, he had purchased an assortment of heavy leather clothes, as well as a lot of raw leather suitable for working into the next best thing to armor. He'd also prepped a pair of bunkers, each one a berm of dirt three feet thick. The western bunker contained a fire for seal disposal—Keiko was standing by with her Zephyr's Reach Technique to help with that. The eastern one had a narrow piece of clay pipe bought from Yuni embedded in it so that Hazō could stretch an arm through to brush a finger against the seal blank resting on the outside of the berm; needing to touch the seal in order to infuse it meant that he needed to be a lot closer than he would have preferred, but this allowed him to be as far away as possible. Furthermore, the entire area was surrounded with carefully-positioned logs and rocks specifically selected to be easy substitution targets. The plan was to touch the seal, infuse it, and immediately substitute away. All in all, Hazō was feeling pretty good about how well he'd prepared, and was excited to hear Kagome-sensei's reaction.

"Are you crazy?! What are you thinking?! Do you want to make us all melt into goopy rotten muck that all merged together and stared up at us singing the little teapot song?! Is that what you want?!"

Perhaps there was a bit more development to be done.

o-o-o-o
After three more days of work, Kagome-sensei grudgingly agreed that okay, yes, the precautions might be somewhat adequate. Kagome-sensei and the rest of the team watched from a hundred yards away as Hazō lumbered over to the berm. He was wearing a full-coverage leather suit reinforced with steel bands. The suit had no joints ("Points of weakness!") so Hazō was walking in ridiculous, straight-legged strides, his right arm strapped at his side and his left sticking out at a forty-five degree angle. The only exposed part of his body was the very tip of his left pinky—he needed some bare skin in order to infuse the seal and, as Kagome-sensei had put it, "Since you're determined to burn something off, make it the least important something!"

In the actual event, Hazō didn't burn anything off while reverse-engineering the storage scroll, but the results were a lot more exciting than he would have preferred. The most exciting was the very first attempt: it was a dud. Somehow, that sent Kagome-sensei into a massive panic attack in which he gibbered about seals that "just pretended not to do anything to lure you in close!"

The seventh attempt (giant implosion that scooped a four-foot hemisphere out of the ground and nearly took Hazō's arm off before he substituted away) was interesting, but Kagome-sensei commanded Hazō to never ever ever ever ever try to replicate that, muttering dire predictions about stinking ninja stinkers and their stinking stupid ideas.

The fifteenth attempt (eruption of talking porcupines that sublimated away after ten minutes) was the funniest. That was the first time that Hazō noticed Keiko and Noburi passing money back and forth. Unsurprisingly, Keiko was winning.

o-o-o-o
"Damn it!" shouted the heavily-muscled dockworker.

Hazō shrugged. "Sorry," he said. "Just my night for craps, I guess." Privately, he resolved to win one more throw and then crap out. He'd thought he was keeping a decent win/loss ratio, but it might be good to go on a losing streak for a bit. Or maybe just leave; this guy seemed a lot angrier than the average local, and Hazō didn't want any trouble. Not because it would have been a risk, but because he didn't want to take a chance on being recognized as a ninja when he put his attacker down.

The dockworker glared at him, then threw his money on the ground in disgust and stomped off. Another four hundred ryō went to keep company with the eight thousand that was already in Hazō's pouch.

When you had the Iron Nerve, it was always your night for craps.

o-o-o-o​

Noburi woke up to the unpleasant awareness of three things: first, it was still dark out. Second, he really needed to pee. Third, he was sharing a campsite with Kagome.

He tried to roll over and go back to sleep, but the urgent cries of his bladder but the kibosh on that idea. He seriously considered just wetting the bed, but eventually sighed and untied the flap on his tent.

Before setting foot outside he looked around carefully. Three nights ago, Kagome had woken up in the middle of the night feeling nervous and decided to add some extra defenses...inside the perimeter.

There didn't seem to be any new explosives added in the immediate area, so he walked carefully to the edge of the wall that surrounded their encampment. When Kagome had learned that Hazō had the Multiple Earth Wall
Technique he had nearly cried in delight. When he discovered that Noburi's bloodline meant that Hazō had immense chakra reserves available he'd gotten all choked up.

"Another wall here!"

"Sensei, there's already a hundred and thirty-four walls. I think we're safe enough."

"A thousand pushups, NOW! Don't you ever say that again!"


Noburi walked to the nearest of the two entrances to the maze that surrounded their campsite. He carefully avoided touching the walls as he made his way methodically out. Three lefts, one right...step over the unassuming patch of dirt...wallwalk on the right-hand wall...crawl under the invisible sensor beam...wallwalk on the left-hand wall, but without touching the grey spot....

Using the bathroom really should not be a survival test, Noburi reflected as he relieved himself. Business done, he turned to go back when...

rolz.org said:
Noburi, Awareness
5d10 => 278

Kagome, Stealth
?d100 => 692


...he felt a slap on his back and a knifepoint on the side of his throat, right over the carotid.

"Don't move, you stinking stinker!" the paranoid sealmaster growled. "What have you done with Wakahisa?!"

"Kagome, it's me!" Noburi said, remaining carefully still. "I just came to pee!"

"A likely story, you stinking stinker!" snarled Kagome. "Where is he? His tent is empty, I saw it!" Jab, jab, jab, went the knife.

"Yes, my tent was empty because I came to pee!" Noburi said. Crap, crap, crap, what was that recognition sign? Apple-cloud-spearmint-red? No, that was the sign from lunch yesterday. Brandy-firepit-boom-splat? No, two days ago, eleven to eleven-thirty. Crap, crap, crap!

"Uh...uh...dead-chicken-stinker-doofus-pretty!" Noburi said. He remembered now; he hadn't been terribly fond of where Kagome's eyes had lingered when he put that password together.

Pause. No more stabbing. "Wakahisa?" Kagome said. "Is that you?"

"Yes!" said Noburi, frustrated, relieved, and trying not to show either one.

The knife retreated. Noburi turned to find an abashed Kagome behind him.

"Oh," Kagome said. "Um...right. Sorry, I just...I thought...um. Yeah, so...nice night, huh?" He gave a sickly smile.

Noburi took a deep breath and forced himself to be calm. Kagome was improving. Really. He was sure of it. Well, mostly sure. Sometimes. Inoue-sensei had said so, at least. She'd pointed out what an amazing force multiplier it would be to have another senior ninja (especially a sealmaster) on the team.

The amazing force multiplier pointed towards Noburi's back. "You, uh, maybe oughta turn around." Kagome said. "I should probably deactivate the timer on that."



XP AWARD: 34

You have acquired:

  • 1,792 ryō after expenses
  • Leather and steel testing suit
  • Information on where the caravans from Yuni go and what they carry
  • Trade goods (exact nature TBD)
  • You have successfully made 25 explosive seals. These are distributed: H(3), N(3), A(3), K(8), M(8), Kagome(!)
  • Results of your reverse-engineering of the storage seal will be announced after the GMs confer on appropriate target numbers
  • Kagome has twelve storage scrolls, although he's not going to loan them to anyone unless Mari asks nicely

Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, April 6, 2016, at 12pm UTC.
 
Last edited by a moderator:
Chapter 32: Taking Risks
Inoue-sensei ran her finger slowly down the first of Hazō's sketched routes.

"Well, it was very considerate of you to leave us a suicide option," she said, pointing to the line running south directly through Fire.

"Um," Hazō said. "I was kind of hoping you'd got some safe passage codes out of Jiraiya or something."

Inoue-sensei shrugged. "I hit him with some of my best techniques, but that man might as well be made of iron—in the good ways as well as the bad ones, mind you. It looks like I'm going to have to brush up on my skills before our next encounter—and since it's not like I can practise with any of you kids, that's going to take some doing. I wonder if Kagome…"

Hazō gave her his best "I know what you're thinking, and it's a terrible, terrible idea" look, one he had had plenty of opportunity to hone during the group's travels.

Inoue-sensei sighed.

"Suffice to say, those codes are apparently worth more than our lives, and low-ranking operatives like ourselves aren't getting a single syllable until we've spent more time proving ourselves.

"Moving on… this route is better. Less time spent near Leaf, and River is much safer than Fire. But it's nowhere near as good as it looks. Keiko?"

Keiko didn't even need time to think. "Valley ninja could not have lived there for this long without having developed tracking techniques effective over water. They are probably still less dangerous than Leaf ninja, but that is not a good reason to pass by two hidden villages through disadvantageous terrain."​

"Important lesson to learn, little Hazō," Inoue-sensei said, taking advantage of Hazō's momentary embarrassment to reach out and ruffle his hair. "Ninja specialise. Whenever something gives a group of ninja a natural advantage, we immediately look for ways to exploit it as much as we can. Why do you think every Mist kid learns to swim before they learn to talk?

"I mean, it's not a bad route, but I like your third one, the green one, better. For once, geopolitics is on our side."

Inoue-sensei tapped the River/Fire border with her fingernail.

"Quick history lesson. Way back when, after a particularly bad drought, Sand decided to go annex some good arable land. Its northern neighbours aren't exactly poster children for agriculture either, and Rain and Grass managed to throw some kind of pact together with Claw at the last minute, so Sand decided to take a chunk out of River instead.

"Big mistake. River is a labyrinth, kids, a labyrinth that Hidden Valley ninja know like the back of their hand and nobody else does. Guerrilla warfare nearly bled Sand dry—oh, you know what I mean—and if they'd stayed any longer, odds are they'd have had Leaf buying free passage from River and going for a full-on invasion.

"Anyway, lesson learned, stay the hell out of River. Ever since, it's been a stable buffer state between Wind and Fire, and that's one reason why the two are such close allies. Meanwhile, River makes a mint facilitating trade between Wind and most of the rest of the continent. So the border between River and Fire isn't as patrolled as you might expect. Leaf would be crazy to invade, for both military and economic reasons, and anybody else would be crazy to invade through Leaf.

"On the whole I like this route. We mostly avoid Grass, which is great because those guys punch way above their weight. We don't spend much time in Fire. Most of the trip is along one of the least-guarded borders in the region. And the place where that border meets the gulf ought to be a smugglers' paradise, which means cheap boats with no questions asked.

"My one concern is Rain, because no one knows what the hell is going on with Rain. Ever since Hanzō of the Salamander sealed off the borders, not even a transformed mouse has been able to get in or out. Infiltration teams sent that way stop reporting the second they get close.

"The good news is that after the last Great Ninja War, Rain's eastern border isn't quite as big as it used to be. Still, I want us covering that stretch of the journey at absolute top speed, even if we have to rest on the edge of Grass first."
-o-
Noburi stalked the eerie narrow corridors and suspiciously empty open spaces of the Labyrinth of Gruesome Howling Death (or "secure equipment storage template 2", as Kagome liked to call it). His quarry was somewhere out there, waiting, lurking. He'd never faced this kind of threat before, and did not know what was in store for him—only that under no circumstances could he allow himself to lose.

Noburi: Awareness said:
Akane: Mechanical Aptitude said:

There was a soft click beneath Noburi's feet. Warned by instinct, he dove forwards, but not quite fast enough. The training kunai hit his left shoulder, leaving a splodge of red paint that now signalled a disabled limb. Noburi winced, but forced himself to make no sound. He was right-handed, and therefore still in the game.

Ishihara's traps were a force to be reckoned with. In the short setup time she'd been allowed, she'd peppered the training course with tripwires, kunai launchers, poison gas dispensers, and more lethal mechanisms than Noburi could so much as name. On the other hand, her own movement was still impaired, so if Noburi could catch up with her just once, he was confident she wouldn't stand a chance.

Noburi: Awareness said:
Akane: Stealth said:

There—in the corner of his vision! No, nothing. Noburi gritted his teeth. For a second, he could have sworn he'd seen a blur of movement. But he couldn't chase after every tiniest flicker of motion, or he'd be playing right into Ishihara's hands. He'd already had a very close call with a simulated exploding tag trap, and while he was learning to recognise Ishihara's preferences for tripwire positioning, at this rate she'd beat him through sheer attrition.

Maybe he was going about this all wrong. Quoth Inoue-sensei, "don't play the game, play the player."

Noburi retraced his steps, back to a passage where he had—he thought—already triggered or disabled all the traps. Choosing his spot carefully, he hit a kunai loudly against the wall, then groaned. "Aah, shit, Ishihara. That was overkill! Ow, my leg!"

He dipped a finger into the still-wet red paint on his shoulder, then dragged it slowly across the ground. The "blood" trail curled around the corner, where a curved wall recess created a perfect ambush spot. Then he groaned again for emphasis.

Noburi: Deception said:
Akane: Deception said:

Noburi stood in the shadows, kunai at the ready. Any second now… Any second now…

Akane: Awareness said:
Noburi: Stealth said:

A glimmer of movement. A spinning motion. A slash at the throat.

A hand slammed suddenly against the wall. A hidden strand of ninja wire. A puff of smoke.

"How?" Noburi asked once he finished coughing up the lethal poison gas. "I was sure I had you."

"You did," Ishihara said. "But I couldn't remember setting a kunai trap in that bit, and there was something in your voice that didn't quite…" She trailed off.

"Anyway, I guess I felt I ought to be ready just in case."

"I hate to say it, but that was a draw," Noburi told her. "So are we going to have to go another round to decide which one of us has to test Inoue-sensei's new training genjutsu?"

Ishihara opened her mouth. Then she closed it again.

"Wakahisa… did this maze always have steadily-growing fissures in the ground opening into a lava-filled nightmare world?"

"Hello, kids," an all-too-familiar voice whispered as Noburi's footing began to grow unstable.

"Let's play a game."
-o-
Hazō scanned Kagome-sensei's feedback on the HISSS research proposal sheet. Most of the research ideas were labelled "Dangerous" or "Very Dangerous", which roughly translated to "this is a standard piece of sealcrafting". The chakra drain seal was labelled "Seriously Dangerous", which translated to somewhere between "do not attempt without adult supervision" and "I know people who have died trying this".

The Poor Man's Yellow Flash, on the other hand, received tentative approval. Kagome was very keen on (or at least not terrified of) a seal which merely combined the functionality of a storage seal with the trigger mechanism of an exploding tag, both common seals with which Hazō was already becoming proficient.

And then there was the thing he'd whimsically decided to call the "uum" seal, based on the noise he found himself making when trying to come up with a good name for it. To the extent that he could read Kagome-sensei's handwriting around the utterly blotted-out segment of paper, it said:

WHAT THE HELL WHY WOULD YOU EVEN WRITE THAT SYLLABLE NEVER MIND THINK OF PUTTING IT INTO A SEAL ARE YOU CRAZY OF COURSE YOU'RE CRAZY WE'RE ALL CRAZY THAT LAST SEAL MUST HAVE GONE WRONG AND NO ONE KNOWS AND NOW HE WANTS TO INVOKE THE DEVOURING SUN AND PUT AN END TO EVERYTHING BEFORE THE SPIDERS START COMING OUT OF EVERYONE'S EYESOCKETS AND IT'S ALL MY FAULT

…and it went on in this fashion until Kagome-sensei presumably either got distracted or ran out of ink.

Hazō made a note to come up with a different name before resubmitting that part of the proposal.
-o-
So far, the journey south had been proceeding smoothly. No sudden ninja patrols, no chakra monster attacks, and only a moderate amount of general hostility from Keiko, whose mood had plummeted around the same time as Inoue-sensei had started carrying Akane.

They were on the Rain/Fire border when Murphy's Law finally caught up with them.

First came the worsening weather, as seemingly out of nowhere the light, fluffy cloud cover was replaced with pouring rain. Then Noburi tried to get Inoue-sensei's attention.

"Inoue-sensei," he began, "would you mind if we stopped for a second? Something doesn't feel right."

"What is it?" she asked instantly.

"Well, it's probably my Wakahisa senses misfiring from tiredness or something, but it feels like this rain is saturated with chakra."

Inoue-sensei's expression changed. "Break east. Now. Emergency speed."

"They're coming for us, aren't they? I knew—"

"Not now, Kagome."

There was no explanation, as that would have required interrupting her breathing. Just running, for no clear reason, until they were out from beneath the rainclouds, then far away, then finally slowing down in front of a small river.

Inoue-sensei, however, seemed no calmer. "Strip off and into the water. Quickly. We've got to get as much of that chakra water off us as we can."

She registered the hesitation coming from her mostly-teenage team.

"Tch. Boys, face that way. Girls, face this way. No peeking or I'll kill you myself. This is not the time to get distracted."

As soon as the team started moving, Inoue-sensei resumed rattling off orders.

"Noburi, make some clones. They're going to fish our gear out of the backpacks—thank the Abyss those are waterproof—without contaminating it. Have changes of clothes ready for everyone."

Hazō saw Noburi's expression change as a sudden thought seemed to occur to him.

"Yes, that means handling girls' underwear, Noburi. Get over it," Inoue-sensei continued without pausing for breath.

A few seconds later, Hazō nearly turned around on instinct as he heard Akane's voice.

"Wow, Inoue-sensei, your—"

"One limb for every female bathing cliché."

Akane fell silent.

Then, right when everyone was finally naked and in the water, there came a sound that nobody wanted to hear. Someone—or something—was making rustling noises from behind the treeline.

"You've got to be kidding me," Inoue-sensei growled. "I'll handle this. The rest of you, be ready to move with all the gear you can carry."
-o-
Perhaps a minute of incredible tension later…

"Boys, about face!"

Hazō nearly sagged with relief at Inoue-sensei's voice.

"Inoue-sensei, you're hurt!" Keiko exclaimed, audibly rushing over.

"Not my blood. One of the men must've been gay, because he wasn't taken off guard by the gorgeous wet naked woman coming out of nowhere. I hate it when that happens. Boys, you can look now."

Roughly four seconds after coming back, Inoue-sensei was fully dressed and ready to go. Once again, Hazō reminded himself that she was an infiltration and seduction specialist.
-o-
"So what was that about, Inoue-sensei?"

"It might've been nothing," Inoue-sensei said. "You know how every legendary ninja is supposed to have an impossible technique or two, like the Second Hokage being able to raise the dead to fight for him, or the Second Tsuchikage reducing his enemies to dust with a wave of his hand? Well, using chakra-infused rain to detect enemy ninja is one of those techniques. It probably doesn't exist, but if this was the time and place where it turned out to have been real all along, that would be just our luck.

"Well, the good news is that unless we've got a legendary ninja from Hidden Rain out to get us, we're past the most dangerous part of the journey. It should be smooth sailing from—"

Hazō managed to get his hand over her mouth just in time.
-o-
You have received 20 XP.

You are cordially invited to make more detailed plans for the rest of your journey, from the Fire/River border to the Hanguri Gulf and the Country of Tea. Your plans for securing a boat and selecting a landing point in Tea should probably be part of this.

Voting closes on Saturday 9th​, 9 am Pacific Standard Time.​

Bonus Interlude: "Family" Bonding
"Not one of you?" Akane asked incredulously. "With the deepest respect, especially to Hazō-sensei and Inoue-sensei, what is wrong with you people? How can you have any youth at all if you don't even bother to celebrate each other's birthdays?!"

She strode purposefully up to Hazō, calendar in hand. "Well, Hazō-sensei?"

"June 27th," he said awkwardly. Birthday celebrations had always been a quiet family affair for the two Kurosawas.

"Long gone, huh. Never mind. Wakahisa?"

"Sorry, August 5th. What with Hazō's Big Damn Hero moment, and then the running, and all the stuff with Jiraiya, it completely went out of my head."

Akane pivoted slowly to her next target.

"...Mori?" she asked tentatively.

"June 3rd," Keiko said. "You need not make note of it."

Akane opened her mouth—

"October 31st!" Inoue-sensei said loudly. "My favourite gifts include chocolate, perfume and easily-concealable bladed weapons, and I have a whole list of stuff written down if anyone is struggling for ideas."

Akane beamed. "Thank you, Inoue-sensei."

Finally she turned to Kagome-sensei.

"What? What? Why are you looking at me like that?"

"When is your birthday?" Akane asked patiently.

"What? Why do you want to know that? Are you compiling a dossier on me? Is that it? Going to put together everything you know and sell it to the highest bidder, and then I wake up in the middle of the night to eight hunter-nin breaking down my door? Is that—"

"Kagome," Akane cut in, "I want to set your birthday aside so we can celebrate the fact that you're with us, and give you things we think you'll like as presents."

Kagome blinked several times. "I... I don't... no one's ever... December 18th."

Akane gave herself a satisfied nod and walked off. The rest of the group stared at her back, realising anew that they'd had no idea what they were getting into when they invited her to join (or, in Kagome-sensei's case, what he was getting into when they invited him to join).

Bonus Interlude: "Seal Training"

~ Two weeks before the trip to Tea, during seal research ~​

"Agh! What do you think you're doing?!" Kagome-sensei yelled, tackling Hazō before the young genin could set brush to paper. "Not like that, you damn fool! You'll kill us all!"

Hazō blinked. Usually when Kagome-sensei freaked out it was for very good reasons, but right now the genin felt like perhaps his teacher was overreacting juuuuust a bit.

"Sensei?" he said, lying very still in no small part because Kagome-sensei currently had him trapped in a submission hold and was wrestling the brush out of his fingers. "What's wrong, sensei?"

"That was the regular ink, you nitwit!" Kagome-sensei said. "You can't mix that into a half-finished seal or you'll leave the chakra pathways unconnected and when you try to infuse in the middle of the stinking barracks it'll spray everywhere and chain-fire all the other half-finished seals and blow you to meat paste and I'll have to scrub the damn floors until my fingers bleed just because some of your teeny-tiny little brain got trapped in the tiles even though it totally wasn't my fault!"

"But...," Hazō started, before trailing off. As usual when Kagome-sensei went off on one of his rants it was all a little hard to untangle. Bits of the man's very clearly colorful past (most of those colors apparently being blood red and brain-matter grey) all mixing up with the current moment, leaving him to wonder how much was flashback and how much was actual caution.

"Sensei, that wasn't the seal," Hazō said.

"...what?" asked Kagome. "What do you mean it wasn't the seal?"

"That was my journal, sensei. I was writing down my latest research."

"Oh," said Kagome. "Um, really? Your journal?"

"Yes, sensei."

"So, just to be clear, there's nothing explosive or storage-y or brain-exploding or explosive or face-melting or explosive about this journal?"

"No, sensei. No chakra at all. Just notes."

"Oh. Um, right," said Kagome-sensei. "Well, uh...good job, then! Carry on!"

Hazō lay still for another moment before asking very politely, "May I have my arm back, please, sensei?"

Kagome-sensei seemed to suddenly realize that he still had his student trapped in a nasty armbar. He immediately let go and scrambled to his feet. "Right, yes! Sorry." Hazō started to push himself up when Kagome-sensei remembered that it was polite to offer a hand. The sealmaster tried to make up for his forgetfulness by darting forward and yanking Hazō up so fast that he nearly hurled him into the air. The genin caught his balance and waited as Kagome-sensei brushed the dirt off of him too vigorously.

"So, uh, how goes the research?" Kagome-sensei asked, smiling his best smile. He was definitely out of practice at smiling.

"It's going well," Hazō said. "I've got all the main pieces sketched out, although I'm still filling in the bodies of most of them. I'm feeling really good about it, actually. Give me another few weeks, I think I'll have it."

"Great news, great news!" said Kagome-sensei. "Um, just...be careful not to summon any eldritch horrors from beyond time and space to schlurp out our brains before disappearing back through the purple crack to their own hellish dimension, okay? That tends to ruin my appetite for weeks."
 
Last edited:
Chapter 33: Boats! Beachs! Legends! Oh My!
This chapter involves a boat. I thought about whether to use the nautical jargon for conciseness or go through lots of circumlocutions. Then I realized that our readers are brilliant and sexy people, and they already know that on a boat 'windward' and 'leeward' are the directions the wind is coming from / going to, that a 'sheet' is a rope used to move sails around, that to 'heel' a boat is to tip it up on edge, that the 'rail' and the 'gunwale' refer to the same thing (namely, the side of the cockpit), and all the rest of that jazz. Ergo, no need for me to provide a glossary.






Hazō bent over to pick up his shirt, using the motion to conceal his hand seals. "Dispel," he muttered. He pulled on the shirt and turned to look; nope, Inoue-sensei still looked like Inoue-sensei. She had pulled out the map and was studying what the next step in their route should be. Kagome-sensei was hovering nervously around her, reluctant to stick his nose in but clearly wanting to know in what sort of horrific way they were all going to die now.

"Substitution Technique," Hazō said. Suddenly he was standing next to Kagome-sensei and Inoue-sensei was a few yards away, where Hazō had been a moment before.

"Satisfied?" Inoue-sensei asked, not looking up from the map.

"I don't suppose you could tell me whether it was me or Noburi who won the chakra-vole-killing contest back at the lake town?" Hazō asked.

Inoue-sensei glanced over at him and rolled her eyes. "It was a waterbug-killing contest and it was between Keiko and Noburi," she said. "Keiko won. Now are you satisfied?"

"Yes, sensei," Hazō said meekly.

"Good. Everyone get your gear on, I want to put some real distance under our feet before sundown."

Seconds later, the six ninja had vanished into the distance and the riverside was calm once more.

o-o-o-o​

Hazō's feet splashed as they pushed the boat into the surf.

"Quiet!" Inoue-sensei hissed. "And hurry!"

They shoved the boat out until it was deep enough to take their weight and then piled in. Everyone grabbed a paddle and rowed furiously as they tried to get out past the breakers. The crashing waves threw the boat up and down while salt spray blasted into faces and eyes, making everyone blink furiously and try to wipe them clear on their sleeve without breaking the rhythm of paddling.

"Hey! You! Come back with my boat!" yelled a voice from the shore.

Hazō glanced back to see a party of ten or twelve villagers, most of them carrying a makeshift weapon of some sort and the rest carrying torches. They charged down the beach and into the surf, wading after the boat. Hazō dug in frantically, paddling with all of his strength. He really didn't want to have to kill those people, and if they couldn't get out of reach it would be necessary.

They crested the last breaker, surfed down the back side, and suddenly they were in open water. Inoue-sensei laughed triumphantly and started pulling ropes. The sail rose up, billowing out like a gull's wing in the evening breeze. The small boat leapt forward....

...and nearly flipped over as the tight-trimmed sail levered the boat to the side. All six ninja scrambled up onto the windward rail, treewalking so they could lean farther out in order to keep the boat from capsizing.

"Let the sail out!" Kagome-sensei yelled.

Inoue-sensei let go of the mainsheet; it careened out through the blocks and the sail banged all the way over until it touched the water. With no more wind pressure on the sail to heel the boat it promptly righted itself...which would have spilled all six ninja in the drink if they hadn't been gluing their feet down with chakra. As it was, Hazō's head and shoulders went under the water. The surprise almost made him lose his grip and fall completely in, but Kagome-sensei's wiry hand clamped onto his collar and yanked him, sputtering and choking, back into the boat.

With no control on the sail, the boat sat in place, pitching up and down in the waves but otherwise just drifting. Inoue-sensei grabbed the mainsheet and hauled it in hand-over-hand, pulling as fast as she could to bring the sail in and get the boat under control again.

"You said you knew how to sail!" Noburi yelled.

"I said I had sailed before!" Inoue-sensei said. "There's a difference!"

"Urrrrrrrrrppppp!" said Kagome-sensei, heaving everything he'd ever eaten over the side of the boat he happened to be sitting on. Which, unfortunately, was the windward side.

"Other side!" yelled all five of the other ninja, wiping their faces. "Puke over the other side!"

o-o-o-o​

"I never wish to see another boat for as long as I live," Keiko said feelingly as they pulled themselves up onto the shore and collapsed in exhaustion.

"Look on the bright side," Noburi said, from where he lay gasping on the sand next to her. "Maybe next time we'll just get eaten by a chakra monster!"

"Hey, it wasn't so bad, right?" said Inoue-sensei. The redhead was looking sheepish; not only had her sailing skills proven less good than she had thought, but her plan had gone a bit south when the storm blew up. She'd barely managed to keep the boat afloat, much less headed in anything like the right direction. The water had been pouring over the sides of the boat faster than they could bail it out. The boat nearly capsized every time she tried to do anything except run before the fury of the storm. Even so, the boat had ended up sinking out from under them, and they'd had to waterwalk through the teeth of a storm, up and down waves ten feet high with rain slashing into their faces like stinging sand. They all knew waterwalking, but there was a difference between walking on the calm surface of a swamp or a river and walking on the storm-tossed ocean. Especially walking two miles on storm-tossed ocean. At night. As their chakra slowly drained away and they had to drink Noburi's chakra water to keep from drowning. Without spilling it. While climbing up and down large hills that were moving in three dimensions.

Inoue-sensei smiled hopefully at the genin who were busy trying to set her on fire with their minds. "C'mon, it really wasn't that bad."

"YES IT WAS!" yelled all four genin.

"Not really," Kagome-sensei said with a fatalistic shrug. "At least there weren't any lupchanzen."

"Not. Helping," Keiko hissed, performing an S-ranked Glare of Death Technique at him.

"Eeep!" said Kagome-sensei.

o-o-o-o​

The following day was spent recovering. There was no training or strenuous planning; none of them wanted to do anything except relax on the beach, drink plenty of water, make sandcastles, kill the chakra-imbued sand snakes that tried to eat them, nibble on the copious supply of delicacies Inoue-sensei had squirreled away in her storage seals and was breaking out in a so-far-vain effort to buy back her genin's affection, and other such relaxing activities.

"We should probably go find our contact tomorrow," Inoue-sensei said. "Soonest begun, soonest done, right? I mean, summoning scroll? Massive powerup?"

"Would you please pass me the canteen, Hazō?" Keiko asked, ostentatiously rolling onto her side so her back was to her sensei.

"Of course," Hazō said, handing it over and very pointedly not looking at the pouting redhead.

"Ooh, look! There's a bunny in the clouds!" Noburi said.

"Nah," said Kagome-sensei. "Looks more like a spikey tentacle." The forest-nin was spraddled out on a blanket, his arms folded over his belly and his toes paddling in the white sand. He was finding the area remarkably calming; the beach had great sight lines, especially after he'd used his implosion seals to flatten the forest near them into a hundred-yard-wide killzone. He had then spent some time 'securing the perimeter' and since then had been surprisingly relaxed. (Well, for him.)

"You are a very disturbed person, sir," Noburi said.

A sharp BOOM! echoed from the forest to the northwest as some unlucky forest creature crossed one of Kagome's traps.

"Yes!" Hazō said. "Four minutes! Pay up, Noburi."

Noburi grumbled but dug around in his pack for a ten-ryō coin. "Fine," he said. "Next one in six minutes."

"Two," said Keiko, not bothering to open her eyes.

o-o-o-o​

"Akane, may I speak to you for a moment?" Hazō said quietly.

Akane's head snapped up from where she'd be cleaning her messkit. "Of course, sensei!" she said, popping to her feet.

Hazō winced; he'd been hoping to do this quietly. "Come with me, please," he said.

"Have fun, kids!" Inoue-sensei called from her place by the fire.

Hazō gave her a death glare; it rolled off her salacious grin like water off a duck. With a minor 'hmph', he turned and led Akane a short way down the beach to where the team had set a log of convenient size for sitting on and looking out over the water.

"Have a seat," he said, settling down himself and gesturing for her to take a spot beside him. Akane sat, looking at him attentively but not speaking.

Hazō took a deep breath and blew it out, nerving himself up for a difficult conversation. "Akane...those ninja that Inoue-sensei killed back around Rain? They weren't actually Rain nin, they were from Leaf." He braced himself for whatever came next—yelling, punching, crying. He really hoped it wasn't going to be crying. He wasn't good with crying.

"Yes?" she said, cocking her head quizzically. "And?"

Hazō blinked. "But...," he started. "I thought...you're from Leaf, I thought you'd be upset."

She looked at him as though he were an idiot. "Of course I'm upset," she said. "Leaf is my home. I've wanted to be a ninja of the Leaf since I could walk. That doesn't mean I can't recognize reality. I'm a missing nin, in company with other missing-nin, inside Leaf's territory. Any patrol that caught us was going to kill us."

"But...."

She sighed. "Sensei," she said. "I love my home and if Lord Jiraiya were ever able to arrange for me to return—" She paused; when she continued there was surprise in her voice. "I started to say that I would jump at the chance, but then I realized that it would mean leaving my sensei, and my team." She shifted, looking down at her hands. "I...sensei, I have to admit, I'm not sure what I would do. Still, that changes nothing—it's unlikely that he could get me a pardon, and without one seeing a Leaf ninja would likely be the last thing I'd see. I hope that none of those ninja were people I knew, but that's the reality of ninja life."

She smiled wistfully. "That's actually the first class you take at the Academy," she said. "'Realities of Ninja Life'. They emphasize the fact that ninja have an average life expectancy of eight years and that very few live to retire. That you will see friends die. That you will kill, and that the people you kill will be no different from yourself—not evil, not monsters, just young ninja from a different village."

She turned to face him, her lips quirked in a sad smile at the ridiculousness of life. "I'm sorry if you've been worrying about my reaction all this time. I didn't know for a fact that those were Leaf ninja, but it seemed likely. I'm not happy about it, but I understand why it had to happen."

"I'm...glad?" Hazō said. The world seemed so strange that gravity might have just decided to point left. He had no idea what the correct response was to Akane's speech.

She laughed softly and stood up, offering him her hand. "I think we should rejoin the others before Inoue-sensei poisons their minds with lewd stories about us."

Hazō hopped to his feet and nearly ran back to the fire.

o-o-o-o​

"Hello? Mr. Okanao? Are you here?" Inoue-sensei said, pushing carefully through the curtain into the scribe-slash-postmaster's office. The others filed in behind her, trying not to loom.

The office was small, claustrophobically so once six people had jammed in. It was the front part of a neatly put together wooden house painted a faded blue. The room itself was of a blond wood that had been shined until it almost glowed. A wide shelf ran along the eastern wall with paper and pens laid out. A counter stretched across the south side of the room; behind the counter was a door to the rest of the house.

"Just a minute!" someone called from the next room. A minute later an elderly man with bushy eyebrows came bustling out. "Welcome, welcome. I'm Okanao, what can I do for you? Do you need letters written?"

"I'd like this copied and mailed, please," Inoue-sensei said, handing over the paper that Jiraiya had given them.

Okanao unfolded the paper and studied it for a moment. "Of course," he said. "No trouble at all. One copy or two?"

"Four, actually," Inoue-sensei said, offering the first half of the countersign. "And we'll need delivery by Friday, if that's possible."

Okanao nodded sharply, accepting the sign. "All right," he said. "Bar the door, please. I don't get much traffic so it's not likely another customer would come wandering in, but best not to take chances. What can I do for such good friends of Lord Jiraiya?"

"He said that you had word about a summoning contract," Inoue-sensei said. "What can you tell us about it?"

The old man raised his eyebrows. "Hm. Interesting. I didn't actually expect to get a response on that, and certainly not so soon." He shrugged. "I don't know much, but I'll tell you what there is. First, though, may I offer you some tea?"

Inoue-sensei glanced over at Kagome-sensei, who was starting to twitch from being in a confined space that he hadn't built with his own paranoid hands. He was sidling along the wall towards the corner; she spotted him pressing an explosive tag to the underside of the writing shelf. She immediately made the not-so-difficult leap that it probably wasn't the first seal he'd placed.

"I apologize, Mr. Okanao," she said. "I'm very sorry, but we don't have much time. We can't afford to be seen, and we need to leave as quickly as possible."

Okanao chuckled. "Yes, Lord Jiraiya's operatives rarely want to take tea with an old man. All right, then. To the point! Just give me a moment." He ducked into the inner room he'd previously come from and was back a moment later, a pair of books in his arms.

"How's your history and mythology?" he asked, spreading the books out on the counter and flipping one open. He leafed through it until he found the page he wanted, then he spun it around so the team could read it. They crowded close—all except for Kagome-sensei, jammed into the corner, and Hazō, who was trying to keep Kagome-sensei calm so that he didn't blow up everything within twenty miles.

"Do you know the legend of Ui Isas?" Okanao asked.

"Sure," Inoue-sensei said. "The Beast Lord. All of nature fought at his side, he killed the six dragons of the seas, rode the winds on the back of a sky serpent, and destroyed the army of Warlord Sen. What about it?" The other ninja nodded; it was a common children's story that every child of the Elemental Nations grew up hearing.

"It's a matter of historical fact that he was a real person," Okanao said. "He was born not far from here, actually. His adventures are woefully exaggerated, of course—I doubt he ever flew, and the dragons were probably some sort of chakra monster, not the offspring of a demon. One thing is for sure, though: Ui really did break the army of Warlord Sen single-handed.

"Sen was a bandit chief about three hundred years ago, up in Noodle. He was very successful, too; he put together an army of maybe two thousand civilian fighters and a dozen ninja and started conquering his way south. He destroyed everything in his way, and nothing could stop him.

"Ui had retired from ninja life and was living about a mile from this spot. The town grew up here because Ui regularly went out and killed off all the local chakra beasts, so this area was pretty safe. I think they would have set up in his backyard if he'd allowed it, but this was the closest he would let anyone settle. He was an old man, and he lived alone with his student, Akio—Akio was about ten at the time—and he valued his privacy. He did like the villagers, though, and often came into town to gamble, drink, or shop.

"Some refugees from up north arrived with word about Sen's approach. Ui could have taken Akio and gotten clear, but he wasn't willing to abandon the village."

"Sure, everyone knows this part," Noburi said. "He sent Akio to bring treasure to the Forest King to buy the King's aid against Sen. When the King didn't respond, Ui went forth alone. He destroyed Sen's army, then he and Sen fought for thirteen days and thirteen nights before they killed each other."

"That's what the legends say, anyway," Okanao said, nodding. "I suspect it went a little quicker than that, and I doubt that it was Sen who did for him. Probably one of the other ninja. Still, he broke the army and killed Sen. Without a leader to rally around, the survivors broke up and drifted off. A few settled here, most of the rest probably went back to Noodle."

"And we care about this, because...?" Inoue-sensei asked.

"Interesting thing about the Forest King," Okanao said. "The myths about him don't seem to have appeared until thirty years after Ui's death. Everyone has always assumed that they were a later addition to Ui's legend, but I recently got my hands on some old mythology scrolls from that time," Okanao said. "Took me a while to work through the archaic language, but I realized that the original version never mentioned the Forest King at all. The original passage was 'sent Akio with his treasures to the forest.'"

Inoue-sensei frowned. "You think that his treasure was the summoning contract?" she said.

"He was known as the Beast Lord," Okanao said. "Summoning contracts were rarer than hen's teeth back then. If people saw animals fighting beside him, they wouldn't have thought 'contract', they would have thought 'familiar spirit' or 'nature magic'. Hence the title 'Beast Lord'."

"Do you know where the kid went?" Inoue-sensei asked.

Okanao shook his head. "No, but the blacksmith of the village was supposedly good friends with Ui. The village grandmothers still tell stories to their grandkids about Ui and the blacksmith drinking and carousing through the town, testing their strength by smashing things. Ui wouldn't have sent the kid off alone, so he probably sent him with the blacksmith and the blacksmith's family."

He grinned and flipped open the other book; this one contained a seemingly endless list of names and dates. "As it happens," he said, "my family has kept a genealogy for a very long time, and the village blacksmith in those days was my several-times-great granduncle. He was married to a woman from a town about a week north of Degarashi Port, as the civilian travels. If I were running away from a rampaging warlord, I'd probably head somewhere that I felt safe. Somewhere like my wife's father's house."



  • You are currently in Tea, in the town of TBD just south of the letter 'I' in 'Hanguri Gulf'.
  • Your beach camp is on the coast SSE from the 'F' in 'Gulf'.
  • If you look north from Degarashi Port along the inner curve of Tea you will find a dark spot about halfway up. That's the town Okanao's multi-great-granduncle's wife was from.
  • There used to be a road up and over the hills to the southeast from Okanao's village to that one, but it's long since been reclaimed by the forest. That's Okanao's best guess as to which way Akio would have gone.
  • Inoue-sensei has insisted on going back to the well-fortified beach camp tonight and staying there for at least a week while everyone chills out. She went on very virtuously about "the kids' morale" and "I wouldn't want them getting sick from stress", but you're pretty sure she's just enjoying working on her tan.


XP AWARD: 16

Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, April 13, 2016, at 12pm UTC.
 
Last edited by a moderator:
Chapter 34: Respite
Inoue-sensei was truly an international woman of mystery, and one of her many mysteries was where and when she'd found time to buy swimwear for each member of the team. Hazō chose not to dwell on the related mystery of how she knew all their sizes. Instead, he waited in the water alongside an excited Noburi (like Hazō, in good-quality but otherwise unremarkable trunks) and a reluctant Kagome (in some kind of old-fashioned bathing costume for the terminally prudish).

Finally, the girls came out one by one. Hazō's eyes skimmed briefly over Keiko, dressed in a figure-hugging navy swimsuit that brought out her eyes, arms wrapped protectively around herself.

They settled for longer on Inoue-sensei, dressed unexpectedly conservatively in a bright red swimsuit with parts of the stomach and back cut out in spiralling diamond shapes (when Hazō commented on this later, he received nothing but a wink and a "know your audience"). This was the point at which Kagome-sensei seemingly lost the ability to move, and Noburi for some reason quickly scuttled sideways until he was waist-deep in the water. Hazō mostly shrugged it off. Bonfires were beautiful and hypnotic; it didn't mean you wanted to get anywhere near one.

Finally, there came Akane. Hers was a turquoise, slightly frilly bikini with a diaphanous swim skirt, and she had curves. Somewhere in the back of his mind, Hazō had been vaguely aware that Akane was a teenage girl, but it had never occurred to him that she would have curves.

"You're staring, Hazō-sensei," Akane laughed, her face slightly pink. She reached down, and the next second what seemed like a tidal wave of water hit his upper body.

"Well?" she asked. "Are you just going to let your apprentice get away with treating you with such disrespect?"

Of course, there was only one answer to that.
-o-
Hazō had forgotten (or possibly not known to begin with) that there could be days like this.

Inoue-sensei was sunbathing, and doing that thing where she was on her front and the top half of her swimsuit was down (Hazō didn't even know whether her seductress shtick was natural or deliberate anymore). Kagome had found his reasons to stick around on the beach, even if those reasons were trying to build history's most impregnable sandcastle while inconspicuously ogling Inoue-sensei. Noburi and Keiko were having a race, and Noburi was not living up to his heritage as a master Water elementalist (and Keiko seemed to have her doubts about the water clone he'd appointed as judge).

Hazō and Akane were on the fifth stage of their Ultimate Spirit of Youth Championship. The exact number of stages hadn't actually been defined, and Akane didn't seem to know the rules any better than he did (in fact, Hazō wasn't sure if there were any rules), but he was in the lead and didn't feel like sweating the details.

Akane: Awareness said:
You have only yourselves to blame: Stealth said:

"Hazō-sensei, what's that?"

It was, Hazō decided, either the best or the worst possible time for the chakra tentacle monster to turn up.

The thing was huge, mostly purple, and looked like some diabolical cross between a kraken, a giant mould and a fisherman's box of live worms. With those tentacles, there was no ambiguity that it was in fact a tentacle monster, but rather than having your typical eight or ten sucker-covered tentacles, it had a vast array of long, thin wiggling ones that seemed to be waving threateningly in the air rather than in any way aiding in propulsion.

Matters were not helped by the fact that all the team's weapons were stored on the shore, there was no way in hell anyone was going within taijutsu range of that thing, and at the speed it was going, none of them were going to get to the shore before it was upon them.

Growing up in Mist, Hazō had heard rumours about tentacle monsters, and the idea of them getting to the girls in particular was horrifying and also strangely intriguing. He cast around for some way to turn the situation around. Their slim chances had to revolve around Noburi's abilities. If he could get Keiko to figure out the optimal way to combine—

Then the tentacle monster exploded into a rain of remarkably small fragments.

Everybody reflexively turned to look at Kagome-sensei.

"Sealing tags in waterproof wrapping attached to wooden buoys," he explained as if stating the blindingly obvious. "I wasn't going to leave the perimeter unsecured."​

-o-
"It's not my fault," Kagome-sensei grumbled as he handed over the last of his currency to Keiko. "It was that one 'Go straight to T&I' card…"

"Sorry, Kagome-sensei," Hazō said. "But you were finished the moment she upgraded her Grass outpost to a stronghold. It was only a matter of time after that."

With that, the game of Strategic Dominance was over.​
Credit had to go to Akane, whose years of being bedridden had not been in vain, at least from the perspective of developing a virtually eidetic memory for games. Cards had been easy to make given the ample supply of paper from failed seals, and Kagome-sensei's and Hazō's fine brushwork. The real revelation, though, was that Kagome-sensei knew how to carve wood, a skill apparently picked up over years of living in a forest with nothing to do whenever he was done upgrading his defences for the day.
-o-
"I knew it!" Kagome-sensei exclaimed. "You only invited me to play with you so you could make fun of me. You were planning to gang up on me and make me lose every game and crush my self-esteem and then you could sell me to the next hunter-nin while I was off my guard! How didn't I see it before?"

The rest of the group stared at him in confusion. Then a metaphorical flare lit up in Hazō's head.

"Kagome-sensei," he said carefully, "did you play many games with other children when you were young?"

Kagome-sensei shook his head. "No. They were all backstabbing stupid idiots. I wouldn't have gone even if they'd invited me."

"Ah," Hazō said. "See, the thing you learn when you're playing competitive games as a kid is that there are two ways to play. You can play like a civilian—or you can play like a ninja."

Kagome-sensei thought about this. You could see the gears turning.

"Oh," he finally said.

Hazō nodded. "How about another game?"
-o-
Kei allowed herself a smile as she played her "Whispers of Temptation" card into the Country of Iron. Hazō's character was the One-Tail, and there was only a seven percent chance he would have "Staying Awake" in his hand to counter her, based on his plays so far and the fact that she had memorised his deck. Which left only three possible scenarios in which he could interfere with her plans in Iron. Really, why no one else seemed to keep track of this kind of thing was beyond her.

She took a moment to analyse the state of the board. Hazō had just summoned his Greater Demon Host figure into the Country of Vegetables, and since he only ever rolled sixes, nothing in there was going to survive the Battle Phase.

Noburi was earning far too many points from the Fire Country, but she couldn't do anything about that without violating the gentleman's agreement with him from last round. He had proposed that she would not interfere in Fire or Claw, in exchange for him preventing Akane from dominating Water—unless Akane finally succumbed and supported him in driving Kagome out of Noodle. But then there was also his agreement with Akane where she would remain out of Claw in exchange for Noburi placing pressure on Hazō in Snow. And his agreement with Kagome about not ruining Noodle until Hazō had played all three of his "Sickle Weasel of Death" cards… it gave her a headache just to consider.

Kagome was perilously close to advancing his Three-Tails dial and obtaining the Mizukage's Revenge upgrade, which would transform his Captain Zabuza figure into a game-changer. But she could not begin to guess how to counter him. No matter what anyone did, Kagome somehow always managed to have the right cards in the right places on the board—even if the ink was still wet on some of them.

And then there was that one

"Ishihara, your dial was not this far along a minute ago."

Ishihara gave her an irritatingly innocent smile. "It must've been. There's no way I could have moved it without leaning across the board right in front of you. You know the rules, Mori: no catch, no penalty."

On a hunch, Kei checked under the table, but Ishihara's ninja wire was long gone.

"Say," Hazō asked, "what's that daimyo token doing with your figures in Rain, Inoue-sensei? There weren't any daimyo tokens in Rain last round."

Inoue-sensei looked him in the eye. "I don't know how you could have missed it," she said in a monotone voice. "That token was there all along."

"I don't know how I could have missed it," Hazō agreed. "That token was there all along."
-o-
"As you fling open the door, you find yourselves in a large chamber lit with iron braziers," Inoue-sensei said dramatically. "Severed heads dangle on ropes from the ceiling, and the screams of the damned echo from the grilles in the floor. Blood-red flames roar from the chamber behind you, cutting off your retreat.

"The towering Oni Overlord rises from his throne and hefts his cursed axe. With a roar, he begins to charge towards you. You can see from where you are that the Hourglass of Fate only has a trickle of sand left in it. What do you do?"

Keiko tapped her fingers nervously on her thigh. "I… what should I do? Oh! I retreat to the back and spend five ki to use Protection of the Kami on the rest of the party."

"Naotsugu strides boldly to the front of the party and assumes Shield Stance," Akane said. "Fear not, shrine maiden," she went on in a deep voice. "I shall protect my friends, even with my life."

Noburi looked over the piece of paper in front of him again. "I think… Yeah, I'm moving into the shadows and readying an action to throw blinding acid in the Oni Overlord's eyes as soon as he's within range."

Kagome leaned forward intently. "I spend ten ki to cast a Seal of Greater Evisceration on the floor in front of us. Let's see how he likes that!"

"Hazō?" Inoue-sensei asked. "Hazō, are you doing anything?"

Hazō looked up. "What? Oh, yes. Let's see, spend that there, multiply by the critical… carry the four…"

"Hazō?"

"Got it," Hazō nodded. "I spend ten ki to move into Flicker Stance. Because I have Flash Step Master, that gives me a free action, with which I spend a hundred ki to boost my spirit katana to level three. That gives me an immediate non-elemental attack against any enemy within line of sight, and I spend fifty ki to perform the Midnight Slash for… a guaranteed four hundred and twenty points of damage, ignoring physical resistance."

Inoue-sensei stared kunai at him. "The Oni Overlord screams and disintegrates, leaving nothing but dust behind.

"Congratulations," she said through gritted teeth, "you have cleared the Tainted Caverns and saved the Dragon Clan's lands from destruction. Hazō, from now on, you're using pre-generated characters only."​

-o-​

It was a warm, starry night. Somewhere, down below, Noburi was messing with Kagome, Kagome was oscillating between confusion and paranoia, and Akane and Keiko were trying to keep the peace, but in such different ways that they ended up cancelling each other out. One person was conspicuously missing.

Well, two if you counted Hazō himself. Somehow, tonight, he didn't feel like being around his fellow genin. Watching Noburi play "what's the craziest seal idea I can come up with?", he'd felt it once again, that sense of alienation, of being here and yet far away. He was able to suppress it most of the time, but now he felt as if these last few days had shaken something loose inside him.

"What's the matter, Hazō, not going to take part in the fun?"

Oh. Apparently he'd wandered not merely away from the campsite, but up onto the one hill where Inoue-sensei happened to be lying back and watching the stars. Just his luck.

Inoue-sensei propped herself up on one elbow as she looked at him expectantly.

Well, he was here now. Hazō sat down next to her, cradling his knees. "I'm not in the mood."

"Why not?" she asked softly.

Hazō hesitated. He wasn't sure what would happen if he tried to talk about this. In all probability, nothing good. And besides, how could he hope for someone else to understand what he was feeling when he wasn't able to do it himself, and when he didn't even know the words to describe it?

Then again, Inoue-sensei was the ultimate people person. Even if she didn't know what was going on with him, she might still have some advice. And since she was their de facto captain, it would have been irresponsible of Hazō to keep her in the dark about feelings that might come back and bite him at a dangerous time. Yes, that sounded right.

"It's like…" Hazō tried to choose words. "They're my friends. I'm not good at 'friends', but I'm pretty sure that's what this is. I care about them. I want them to be happy. I'll take risks to make sure they don't get hurt. That is friendship, right?"

Inoue-sensei didn't say anything, which was just as well because Hazō suddenly wasn't sure if he wanted to hear her answer.

"But there's always a gap between them and me," Hazō went on. "While everyone else is just being themselves, there's always this part of me that's standing back, watching, analysing, calculating. You know how I'm always the one coming up for suggestions on what people should train next? It's that. Keiko isn't just Keiko, she's the team's weapons specialist, and what can I use to optimise her combat performance? Should Akane do the thing she really loves, or should I be trying to persuade her to focus on something else for the good of the team? How can I use these people to most effectively accomplish our collective goals? What do I want as our collective goals?

"When that part of me is awake—which is nearly all the time—I feel like an outsider looking in on their lives. Like I'm a different kind of person from them. Like I don't belong."

Inoue-sensei gave a faintly sad smile. "It's called being a leader, little Hazō."

She may as well have hit him with a Lightning technique. "What?"

"Every leader has to walk the razor's edge," Inoue-sensei explained. "Lose yourself in your bonds, and you lose yourself. And when the leader is lost, everything falls apart.

"Let your bonds grow too weak, and you stop seeing other people's humanity, and in the end you lose sight of your own. And when the leader becomes a monster… well, everything falls apart worse.

"There are countless stories of good ninja, strong ninja, who couldn't walk the edge. Leaf's White Fang was a master swordsman who abandoned a vital mission so he could preserve the lives of his comrades. Dozens of ninja died because of his failure. He dishonoured his name and his family. In the end, he killed himself, leaving his young son alone in a hostile world.

"Cloud's Akio the Fallen was a genjutsu user who was so obsessed with achieving shinobi perfection that he threw his subordinates into constant training duels. He kept pushing them, even in mid-mission, not noticing—or maybe not caring—that the stress was tearing them apart. And, one by one, they abandoned him. One day, when a relief squad came to find him, he was on his own, drawing match-up brackets on a rock wall as if nothing had happened, talking about how this time, this time he'd planned everything out just right. They say he's still in a hospital in Cloud somewhere, making championships on walls using dead ninja's names.

"There's nothing wrong with you, Hazō. Every leader goes through this. Eventually, you'll find a balance. You'll learn how to put your heart aside when it's time for cold decisions, and how to bring it back when it's safe to care again."

It was an answer. But it wasn't the answer Hazō wanted to hear.

"You mean… I'll always be like this?"

He could feel himself tearing up, in front of Inoue-sensei of all people. Even here in the darkness of night, he was sure she'd be able to see.

Inoue-sensei didn't answer his question. Instead, wordlessly, she reached out and pulled him in.

Before he knew it, his face was pressed against something warm, and soft, and he nearly panicked when he realised what it was. After a moment of fight/flight/freeze paralysis, he was about to push her away and run, but then it registered that she wasn't doing anything, just holding him as the tears flowed.

Time passed. He found himself feeling none of the things he'd expect to feel on being in physical contact with a grown woman's chest. Instead, it felt… safe, in the way the only other woman ever to hold him had felt safe. He relaxed, listening to her heartbeat gradually slow down, and finally some part of him felt at peace for the first time since he'd left Mist.

And he was not going to confess to anyone, not to his dying day, that Inoue-sensei's breasts made a really comfortable pillow.

He was so relaxed that he didn't even flinch when he felt Inoue-sensei's hand on his hair, and then realised that she wasn't ruffling it, but stroking it in an oddly gentle, intimate motion. After a while, he heard her voice. He couldn't tell if she was speaking to him, or if her words were simply addressed to the sky above.

"I never intended to have kids," she said quietly. "Someone like me, dancing through life drinking and fucking, deceiving and killing? How could I possibly teach a child anything about healthy human relationships? What wisdom could I impart to them to help them live a happy life?"

It didn't sound like something Hazō could respond to.

"Can I tell you something?" Inoue-sensei asked.

Hazō, feeling himself growing sleepy and really not wanting to move, made a vaguely affirmative noise.

"I noticed it when we were settling into our base at the swamp," Inoue-sensei said. "All these children who suddenly had nowhere to go back to. Nowhere to retreat when things got too much, nowhere to heal. And the other adults weren't helping. Some just didn't care. Some were too lost in their own problems. Some simply didn't know what to do.

"That's when I started wondering. Maybe the reason I'd left it all behind and joined Shikigami's crazy project wasn't so I could keep twisting minds, or turning people into helpless puddles of lust, or spilling blood by the litre. Maybe it was for something different.

"And as soon as I started looking for someone to help, I saw her. This little girl, right on the edge of breaking. The smallest push, from anywhere, and she'd shatter into a thousand tiny pieces. Once she did, the Reaper would reach out to her, and she would leap willingly into its arms. Of course I recognised it. I'd done it to people myself before.

"So I threw myself into helping her, because I wanted to believe that I could. I talked to her, I protected her, I adapted my genjutsu to do things it was never designed to do. It took its toll, on both me and her. But I managed to hold her together. I couldn't save her, but at least I could keep her alive, and a person, and with enough mental health to keep struggling through the mist.

"She loves me now. Or, well, she loves Inoue-sensei the incredible jōnin, the one who gave her light in the darkness. She doesn't know Inoue Mari, the flailing not-quite-adult desperately making it up as she goes along. And if I try to set her free, I'll only end up breaking what I fixed, perhaps for good."

Inoue-sensei sighed.

"It was so much easier back when I was just carrying out missions," she said distantly. "If an infiltration went wrong, I'd merely have to kill someone, or sometimes make them kill themselves. Now, there are consequences."

Hazō still had nothing he could say.

"Thanks for listening, Hazō," Inoue-sensei eventually said. "I feel better after getting that off my chest." He felt her diaphragm twitch, an amused snort at what she was saying, given where Hazō was at that moment.

"But," she went on, "it looks like I'm still not ready to bare myself to another person like this. Ironic, huh?

"So I guess I'm taking the coward's way out yet again. And paying the coward's price. Sorry, Hazō."

She tapped him gently on the forehead with her middle finger.

"Forget."

But she held onto him after the genjutsu broke, waiting until he fell asleep.
-o-
For avoiding potential disaster through good judgement, you receive 20 XP.

What next?
 
Last edited:
Chapter 35: Basically, Keiko

"Sensei, what are your plans for the future?" Kei asked. "I am enjoying our time here on the beach," she added quickly. "I am not suggesting we should leave, I just wondered."

Inoue-sensei reached behind herself to tie the strings of her swimsuit back on, then stretched before rolling over.

"That's a good question," she said, propping her head on one hand. "What do you think we should do?"

Kei blinked. "Me?" she asked. "I am not...why would...what?"

Inoue-sensei smiled. "It's okay, Keiko," she said. "Take a breath. I told you back when this all started that you were each going to get a turn as team lead. Well, today is your turn. We're in a low-pressure situation, we have a lot of options available to us but no time limits and no immediate threats. This is a good time for you to stretch your leadership muscles a bit."

"But I cannot—"

Inoue-sensei laughed. "Relax," she said. "It's okay. You can do this, honest. C'mon, throw some ideas out. What do you see as our big priorities right now?"

"Uh...well...um...," Kei said. "We could...stay here a while longer?"

Inoue-sensei nodded. "Good," she said. "That's a good start. What else could we do?"

From the corner of her eye, Kei noticed that the rest of the team were drifting in from their various beach-related pursuits. By apparently unspoken agreement they were all staying quiet and back a little so as not to pressure her. Despite their efforts, she felt panic fluttering up her throat like an angry butterfly attempting to burst out of her mouth.

"We could...attempt to track Akio?" Keiko said. Oh ancestors, why was Mari-sensei doing this to her? She had to know that Kei could not do planning—no Mori could! They optimized other people's plans, they did not make plans themselves!

"Good," Inoue said again. "That's definitely something we're going to want to do. What else? The trick to making plans is to generate as many options as possible first, then discard the bad ones and organize what's left. What are some other possibilities?"

"Um...." Suddenly inspiration struck, and she turned gratefully to the rest of the team. "A good leader solicits input from her team," she said, attempting to project an air of confidence that she was very far from feeling. "What ideas do you have?"

"Stay here," Kagome said immediately. "Here is good. Nice place, plenty of food, pretty safe." He glanced out at the water and frowned. "Maybe a few more buoys, though," he muttered.

"I wouldn't mind finishing my research on storage seals," Hazō said. "That'll probably take another couple of weeks."

"We need to go after the summoning scroll," Noburi said firmly. "You wanted to get stronger, Keiko. We're your teammates, we need to support you in that."

"Right, um, thank you," Kei said. Agh! This grew more awful by the minute! Why could they not they agree?! Then she could just optimize their plan and everything would be wonderful. She did not dare do nothing, however...Mari-sensei was looking at her expectantly, and Kei could not just surrender, could not fail and see the disappointment in those limpid green eyes. Or, worse, the pity. Oh, ancestors in the abyssal depths...

"I think...we should do more training?" Kei said. Immediately she felt a stab of disgust go through her; leaders should sound confident! "Yes," she said more firmly. "Training. Hazō, you should finish your seal research. Ishihara, you have been wanting to improve your taijutsu and Hazō has been neglecting that—"

"No I/he haven't/hasn't!" Hazō and Akane said at once, before glancing at each other in surprise.

"That sounds smart," Mari-sensei said, smiling at her. Keiko flushed, relief pouring through her. She had pleased Mari-sensei!

"Okay, we'll train until Hazō finishes his research and everyone else is up to a decent level of skill," Mari-sensei said. "Keiko, what's our next priority after that?"

"We should...make a base?" Keiko said. "Because living on the beach is pleasant, but we cannot do it forever? Maybe?"

Mari-sensei gave her an encouraging nod. "Good! See, you can do this. What kind of base? Where should we build it?"

Kei's mind went utterly blank except for the all-too-clear image of how disappointed Mari-sensei was going to be in her. She bit her lip and fought to keep her breathing even, to suppress the panic. Her hands were cold and clammy...wait. Cold. Cold, like ice.

She breathed out and dove down into the ice of the Mori bloodline, fleeing the embarrassment and incipient panic. As though from far away she felt herself straighten, felt her face go calm and distant.

Be still...be nothing...release your fears.... the Mori Voice whispered. Making choices leads only to humiliation and pain....

Through long practice, Kei pushed the whispering aside. She drew the ice up through herself until she became the ice, became a statue of herself. Build a base, she threw into the stillness of the ice. Be safe. Secure the team, protect Mari-sensei. How?

Fractures ran through the ice, the light dancing in rainbows of imagined scenes as it refracted through the frozen crystals that existed only in her bloodline. Her eyes drifted around, surveying and evaluating the immediate area. Possibilities danced before her, flickers of extrapolations pruning away the unlikely, the poorly-thought-out, the impossible. The ocean: a floating platform surrounded by Kagome's buoys. Ridiculous and full of so many failure modes the possibilities were blinding. The beach: too visible from the sea, vulnerable to storms. The forest...possible. Pro: Well-concealed. Easily supplied. Sheltered from storms. Con: Many chakra monsters in the area. Difficult for six people without construction experience to build anything significant or permanent. Conclusion: suboptimal but acceptable if no better option found.

Her eyes kept traversing, but there was nothing else to see. Very far away, she felt her face frown; she had found only one option and it was a poor one. She needed more; she would not see disappointment in Mari-sensei's eyes by proposing a stupid plan!

She allowed her mind to drift outwards, scanning through memories of recent scouting trips to see what her eyes could not.

The hill. There was a hill, perhaps two miles away. It rose beyond the trees and would provide a killing field. A palisade, Kagome's explosive seals worked into the outside...no. Too visible from afar by ninja in the treetops. Visibility not symmetric.

Stop, whispered the Voice. You have exhausted the options, and none are good. Release, give up, be still.... Be silent, be apart from all concern....

Build a base,
she chanted to herself, beating the words like iron, forging them into a shield against the insidious poison of her blood. Build a base. Be safe. Secure the team, protect Mari-sensei.

She drew up her memories of the past and fed them to the ice, one freezing touch at a time. The ice gobbled them down, consuming them eagerly and turning them to crystal around her. Build a base. Be safe. Secure the team, protect Mari-sensei. Kei sent her mind ranging farther through the memories.

There. The village where they had met Kagome. Buildings: weather protection until better is available. People: help with building / supply local knowledge / provide food / provide equipment. Not so many that they would pose a threat. Anticipation: enthusiastic cooperation (79%), reluctant compliance (9%), barely-suppressed hostility (11%), active resistance (odds too small for meaningful calculation), unknown (1%). With Hazō's Multiple Earth Wall Technique and Kagome's paranoia and explosives, they could make the town a fortress.

Foolishness..., whispered the ice. Choices, effort, will—weakness, misery, pain...be still....

She pushed the Voice aside and forced herself to examine the imagined fortress. It would be secure against any chakra animal, but not against ninja. It would also be very visible. Any ninja who went by would know that it was made by ninja. It would attract attention.

So. Not in the village itself. Outside the village, build the fortress in the woods. Inside the village, build bonds with the villagers. Information source, construction assistance, supplies (including textiles and other things the team could not produce). Yes. Bonds within, fortress without. Who? Hazō, Kagome, Ishihara, fortress. Kei, Mari-sensei, Noburi, village.

Wrong choice..., the ice whispered.

With careful precision, she plucked the memories back from the ice. She was too cold, frozen to the core; she could not feel her metaphoric fingers and needed to look carefully as she pulled their strings like those of a puppet. She fumbled, having trouble prying loose some of the memories, but forced herself to continue. Only after every single one was safely recovered did she push the ice away and climb back up out of its comforting embrace into the noise and clatter of the real world.

Not real, the ice whispered as she left it behind. Simply different. And so much more painful....

"We will spend time training," she said. "Hazō, leave the research for now. You will not be able to spare the time, since you need to focus on helping Ishihara improve her skills to a point where she will no longer embarrass us. Then we will seek out a small village like the one we were in when we met Kagome. We will build a base outside it—fortify it, eradicate the local threats, befriend the villagers." She looked at Kagome, who was just opening his mouth. "Yes, you may be in charge of the defenses."

Kagome froze, mouth half-open, then closed it again and nodded.

o-o-o-o​

"HAAAIIII!" Hazō yelled, leaping in the air to launch a snap-kick at Kagome-sensei's face. Akane came in from behind, fast and silent, with a front kick that would have smashed Kagome-sensei's spine out through his belly...

dice said:
Hazō, Taijutsu:
12d100: 50,78,27,50,33,74,35,31,71,15,86,45 => 595

Akane, Taijutsu:
10d100: 40,14,32,5,5,26,65,98,46,65 => 396
(9 + 1 dice for Hazō's distraction)

Kagome, Taijutsu:
?d100: 698

...if only Kagome-sensei hadn't suddenly switched places with her, leaving her to eat Hazō's kick. Hazō was so horrified at what he'd done that he barely landed cleanly, and would have fallen without the Iron Nerve keeping him upright. He started to reach for Akane, only for Kagome-sensei to switch places with her again and punch Hazō in the solar plexus hard enough to drop him. Without turning around he threw out a mule kick to Akane's head, knocking her flat on her back.

"Owb," Akane said, lying there and holding her mashed-flat nose. "Thad's cheading, Kagobe. Ad edeby wudnt have kawabibi pivleges wid be."

Kagome-sensei looked at her with a puzzled frown. "Ninja?" he said.

Hazō lay in the sand, focusing all his efforts on the simple task of breathing and wishing with all his heart that the Iron Nerve would allow him to control the movement of a paralyzed diaphragm.

Kagome-sensei watched the disabled genin, concern spreading slowly across his face. "You're, um, getting much better?" he said hopefully. When neither genin reacted he fidgeted for a moment. "I'll, um...I'll get Wakahisa," he said. "Um...sorry. I didn't mean to hurt you. I just...I...I'll get Wakahisa." He hurried off to fetch the team medic, who was currently having a waterwalking race with Keiko a hundred yards down the beach.

o-o-o-o​

They took care to 'walk' out of the trees instead of 'fade' or 'stalk' out. Mari-sensei immediately called out, "Hello, the town!", waving one arm and smiling cheerily. The others trailed a few yards behind her, attempting to think non-threatening thoughts.

The villagers looked up; fifteen of them were weeding a large garden while two stood guard, one with a spear and one with a bow.

The guard with the spear half-raised it. "Hello?" he called. "Who are you?"

"I...am Hayashi Yuki!" Mari-sensei said, striking a dramatic pose. "International woman of mystery, Goddess-Queen of the Universe, Mistress of Menu Making, Demoiselle du Danger, and probably a few other things that I'm forgetting." She grinned and walked the rest of the way over. "This is my team. We were hoping to do some trading." She glanced over her shoulder at the rest of the team, then looked back and dropped her voice to a stage whisper. "To start with: earplugs! The boy snores like a bandsaw."

The guard with the spear grinned. The one with the bow had drifted in as well; Kei noticed with carefully-hidden disgust that neither of them were paying attention to anything except the new arrivals. Civilians. Bah.

"We're ninja," Mari-sensei said with a shrug. The civilians stiffened and she held up her hands reassuringly. "No, no, it's okay. We just want to trade, really. We're happy to help out—we've got wall-building ninjutsu, we can hunt any of the local critters that are causing you trouble, we can bring in meat for the pot, whatever you need. If you don't want us here, we'll leave. There's plenty of other villages around, I'm sure someone will want us to solve their problems in exchange for a little hospitality."

The guards glanced at each other, then back to Inoue. "We would appreciate the help," the older of the two said. He was probably in his early fifties, his hair already steel-grey and a stiffness about his movements. "I'm Sato Rokurō, this is my brother Hiraku. And yes, there is something we could use help with. We used to have a herd of pigs, but they got loose a few years ago and went feral. They've been tearing up the fields at night; we wouldn't mind at all if they ended up dead. If you kill them, we'll be happy to cook them and share."

"We can do that," Mari-sensei said. "Although, we could probably just catch them for you, if you wanted...?"

Rokurō shook his head emphatically. "Please don't. We bought them from a caravan that said they were great farm animals. Damn things were more trouble than they were worth. Bit anyone who didn't keep clear, squealed so much none of us could sleep, tore up everything they could get their teeth on. Day they escaped would have been the best day ever, if they hadn't come back afterwards."

Mari-sensei laughed. "Well, we'll bring the meat in, anyway. We've got a medic, too, if you've got any injured folk. Can't fix everything, though." She shrugged apologetically. "We're happy to try, and we'll do what we can, but I don't want anyone expecting miracles and then being angry when they find out that we aren't gods."

Hope and grim understanding warred for control of Rokurō's face. "Yes, ma'am," he said. "Trust me, we can understand that. Yes, if you have a healer we could use your help. My niece's son is sick, we've got a couple folks as got mauled by a chakra wolf, two young 'uns with gapmouth—"

"Gapmouth?" Mari-sensei asked.

"Cleft lip or palate," Noburi said. "It's a birth defect, easily fixed with a minor surgery. No problem."

Kei sighed without making a sound. Trust Noburi to promise the moon before seeing the patient.

"We certainly appreciate all this, ma'am," Rokurō said. "What might you be looking for in return?"

Mari-sensei shrugged. "Nothing fancy," she said. "Things we can't easily make for ourselves. Produce and grains. Weaving. Ceramics and worked metal. Charcoal. News from the outside that we don't have to go get ourselves." The smile fell away and there was a little more weight behind her words. "We're quiet people, interested in a quiet life. Don't particularly want our fame to spread, if you take my meaning."

He snorted. "Yes, ma'am, I think I do," he said. "Not so interested in fame our own selves. We get a caravan through once every few weeks or so, but that's about it. Pretty quiet otherwise."

Mari-sensei nodded, smiling again. "Sounds good," she said. "Now, I think you had some sick people?"

o-o-o-o​

"Sensei, I need a break," Hazō said, leaning over with his hands on his knees as he gasped for air. His coils were closer to empty than they'd ever been and his entire body felt like mud.

"But we're not done!" Kagome-sensei said, looking around in a panic. It was technically true; the shell for the main building of their little encampment was mostly complete, as was the innermost set of ten-foot-high walls. The second of the four cornerposts was up, but the next two rings of walls weren't even started, the abbatis was just a dream in Kagome-sensei's paranoid mind, and only one of the defensive walls was properly covered in explosives. It said something about Kagome-sensei that he prioritized explosive wallpaper above sealing the gaps in the walls of their living space. (It wasn't a terribly surprising something, of course.)

Hazō looked over at the living quarters with pardonable pride. Kagome-sensei had wanted to build the defenses first, but Hazō had semi-bullied him into doing the living quarters instead. The older ninja had grumbled, but had quickly put together a design: four walls of unequal height, two of them shorter in order to leave doorways open, then a fifth wall brought up at an angle to form the roof.

The part that made Hazō proudest of the admittedly rough-and-ready building was that he'd built it with his Multiple Earth Wall Technique. An ability intended for war—designed to block projectile weapons and afford battlefield control—had been used to build shelter for his friends. They'd spent hours discussing codewords and how to best combine their skills, including MEW, in order to kill, and in twenty minutes he'd constructed a solid house. There were even internal partitions so that each person would have a private sleeping area. The partitions had been his idea. He was very proud.



XP AWARD: 15

Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, April 20, 2016, at 12pm UTC.


EDIT:
You have a house, four curtain walls, towers on each corner that provide mounting points for sensor + seal traps, explosives over the front of the four walls, and an abbatis. You've recovered your chakra. You've made positive first contact with the locals. The defenses will never stop improving because Kagome is part of your group.
 
Last edited:
Interlude: Lineage
Interlude: Lineage
Ayumi drifted awake to a haze of golden sunlight streaming in through the window. Without thinking about it, she reached around to the other side of the bed for a cuddle, found it empty, and went "hmph". She reluctantly opened her eyes.

As it happened, Satoshi was still there, getting dressed in front of the mirror. She took a second to admire his broad back, with all those scars that, from this angle, almost added up to the image of a dragon. Yes, she liked that. Her dragon. Strong, and wise, and fierce, and gentle with the pure of heart but jealous of his treasure. Not that she would ever tell him—that would be years of teasing ammunition. Ayumi was head-over-heels in love, not stupid.

"Do you really have to go?" she asked as she reluctantly slipped out of bed and began to scavenge for clothes.

Satoshi turned around. "Good morning to you too, Ayumi."

He dragged the brush through his hair one more time—a doomed effort if she ever saw one—and smiled at her.

"You've been asking me that every hour for the past week. You know I do. If I leave it any longer, they're going to decide that something's happened to me and send clansmen to investigate. Think about how long it's been since the end of my mission."

He looked at her fondly. "I don't want to leave, but I also don't want to put you in danger."

His gaze slipped down to her stomach. "Either of you."

Then it travelled back up, tracing the outline of her body. He was doing it deliberately, Ayumi decided as she found herself caught between wanting to squirm and hide, and wanting to throw off the clothes she'd only just put on and drag him back into bed.

He pretended not to notice, of course. "It'll be all right. This can't be the first time something like this has happened. I'll petition to leave the clan, be made to swear some kind of horrible oath of secrecy, and come right back to you. The clan chief is my second cousin; I know he'll stick up for me."

This was it, then. It was really happening. Today.

"Promise me you'll be back in time for her birth," Ayumi said firmly, keeping the note of desperation out of her voice.

"It's a boy," he told her with absolute confidence. "The Sharingan knows all and sees all.​
"But I promise."
-o-​

Satoko bounced as she walked down the street with Mummy (who wasn't bouncing, even though she was happy and excited too, but grown-ups were usually like that). She'd told Mummy about the strange feelings earlier, and Mummy had grinned and told her that meant she could sense chakra without being trained, and chakra was what meant you could be a ninja, and she was going to become the best ninja ever and when Daddy finally came home he'd be so proud of her. Mummy hadn't actually said this last part, but it was obvious when you thought about it.

Satoko's bounce lessened a little when she thought about how long it had been since they'd last talked about Daddy. She used to ask Mummy about him all the time, about where he was from and what he was like and when he would be back. But then eventually Satoko had grown up and noticed the way that, every time, Mummy would look sad, and then quickly make that expression disappear as if she was taking it off and putting it in a box out of sight. She'd been horrified at the thought that she had been making Mummy sad all along without realising.

She wasn't making her sad today, though. No, Mummy was glowing. Apparently it was very rare to feel chakra at Satoko's age, and it made her really special. Well, more special than she'd been before—it's not like Satoko had ever been not amazing. And they were going to go talk to Old Man Minamimoto, who was ancient and smelled of cabbage, but whom Satoko had also once seen put his fist through a whole tree without getting hurt, and then he would give her permission to start ninja training.

Satoko felt her hand get yanked sharply back as Mummy stopped abruptly in the middle of the street.

"What is it, Mummy?"

Mummy was staring through the open door to Hōmura's Inn, where Satoko was not allowed to go because they did drinking and gambling in there (naturally, Satoko had snuck in a few times, but the drinking smelled funny and the gambling was boring apart from the many new words she'd learned).

"Thank you very much for your patronage, Master Uchiha," Uncle Hōmura said from within in the voice of a living doormat. "Please feel free to stay here again any time."

Mummy walked into the inn, pulling Satoko behind her almost as if she'd forgotten Satoko was there. Satoko couldn't remember the last time she'd seen her so tense.

"Excuse me," Mummy said. "You wouldn't happen to know an Uchiha Satoshi?"

The man in the inn was tall, with long arms and a big scar down one cheek. Before he turned around Satoko saw that he had a funny drawing on the back of his clothes, which probably meant he was from a ninja clan. Every clan, even hers, had to have funny drawings so they wouldn't be confused for commoners.

The man stared at Mummy. "How do you know that… oh. Oh."

He frowned, and suddenly looked an awful lot more intimidating.

"You're the whore who made Satoshi try to betray the clan. He could have had his pick of any girl in the Fire Country, but no, you had to come along and ruin everything for him."

Mummy turned pale.

"What did you think would happen?" the man demanded. "Did you think we'd just let you steal the Sharingan, here across the sea where we had no control over what you did with it? Were you that stupid? Well, a lot of shit went down, and all of it was your fault, and now Satoshi is dead. And if I didn't care about starting a blood feud with the Kurosawa, I'd send you right there to join him."

Satoko closed her eyes as they began to burn. Uchiha Satoshi was Daddy. He was a dragon, mighty and unstoppable. He couldn't be dead. It wasn't possible. It was a lie.

"He's not dead!" she screamed. Her eyes snapped open.

For some reason, everything looked different. It was as if she'd needed glasses before and now she didn't. Everything was sharp and clear, just like the pain. And… there were fires inside people's bodies, shaped like skeletons only not, and Mummy's and the man's were different colours. And none of it mattered because the man had said Daddy was dead.

The man looked down at her in shock. "That can't be… Look up, child. Let me see your eyes."

He leaned over towards her… and then suddenly the fire in his body flickered and disappeared like a candle flame in the wind. She jumped back as he nearly collapsed on top of her.

Mummy pulled her kunai out of his back.

Satoko blinked, stunned and confused and hurting, and then her eyes stopped burning and everything looked normal again.

"Satoko," Mummy said in a shaky voice, "run to Minamimoto-sensei. Tell him there's an emergency at Hōmura's and he needs to come as fast as he can. Don't say anything to anyone else."

Satoko nodded, still confused, but aware that she'd been given a mission.

"Go!"

-o-
It was midday, which meant that Nozomu and Tsutomu were behind schedule for their daily fight. Satoko sat on the edge of the walkway and watched them.

"Muuuum, he stole my Titanic Thunderbolt of Electrocuting Death Combo!"

"No, he stole my Black Dragon Breath of Fiery Doom Combo!"

"Just look, it's obviously mine!"

"No, it's mine!"

The two boys performed the exact same series of punches and kicks, because of course they did. Sometimes Satoko had to double-check her memory to make sure they weren't twins, but she only had two kids (for now) and she distinctly remembered the horrors of being pregnant two years in a row.​

But Satoko wasn't Kurosawa Clan's Mother of the Year (self-awarded) for nothing. There was an obvious way to resolve this conflict, get some useful training in for all involved, and hopefully tire the boys out enough to prevent any more mischief until after lunch.

"Boys, how about a competition?"

Instantly, they were all ears.

"I'm going to do a really advanced kata, and whichever one of you can remember it best is going to get a slice of Mummy's patented one-hit-kill carrot cake."

"Hang on," Nozomu looked at her suspiciously, "if you're going to have to bake a whole cake anyway, there'll be enough slices for all of us."

She didn't know whether to be proud or annoyed.

"Fine," she said. "The winner can have the biggest slice. Happy now?"

Both boys nodded.

Satoko stepped out into the yard, made sure there was enough space around her, took a minute to stretch, and then flowed into the first of the hundred-and-eight movements of the Bell that Banishes Sin, the longest and most complex kata she knew that didn't require advanced chakra control.

-o-
Reach back… twist… and palms come together in a consciousness-disrupting thunderclap. Satoko stepped back, breathing heavily. If the boys really had such a talent for imitation, it was time to see how far it went.

"Well, boys? Show me how many movements you can remember." She was guessing around twenty. Her kids had great memories for this sort of thing. Of course, the actual motions would probably be cringeworthy, but that wasn't the point of the exercise.

Tsutomu and Nozomu gave each other a "bring it on" scowl, and then walked away to make room.​

One movement. Two. Three. Their postures were suspiciously good. Had they been training in secret? She wouldn't put it past either of them if it meant getting an advantage against the other.

Nine. Ten. Satoko was probably just imagining it.

Forty-nine. Fifty. Were her boys secret geniuses of taijutsu?

Hundred-and-six, hundred and seven… two simultaneous claps. Then both boys collapsed on the ground, exhausted.

"Oww, my everything!"

"How… on earth... do you do… this stuff… Mum? I can… barely… breathe."

Satoko suddenly felt guilty. She'd assumed they'd give up or forget the rest of the kata before the going got too hard. Doing the entire Bell that Banishes Sin without the necessary conditioning? They'd be bedridden for days.

More to the point, both of them had just performed the whole kata after a single showing. And they'd performed it in her movements. She needed to talk to Minamimoto-sensei now.

-o-​

"You summoned me, Grandfather?" Hana gave Bow Twenty-Three, Uncertain But Very Respectful, mindful of the cup of tea on the tray in her hands. Whenever she anticipated a serious conversation with her grandfather, she made sure to bring him his favourite tea, and he made sure to pretend he didn't know why she was doing it.

He gave her Nod Thirteen, Faintly Disapproving But Benevolent Acknowledgement.

"Hana, I have been hearing rumours that you've become involved with a certain Izuki Shinji. Is this true?"

Where would he have heard that? Oh, Yuriko, that shrew. Was she ever going to get over the Chili Pepper Incident?

"It's a misunderstanding, Grandfather. Izuki's just a friend and nothing else."

Her grandfather gave a nod. "Good, good. I knew you wouldn't let yourself be tainted by the likes of that boy. Remember, you must always be mindful of how your actions as the clan heir impact on the clan's reputation."

"Of course, Grandfather. I—"

The tray fell out of Hana's hands.

"Clan heir?!"

"Yumi!" Grandfather barked.

"Yes, Lord Ginrei," the maid instantly appeared next to Hana.

Yumi glanced down at the spilt tea, then back at Grandfather. He gave an infinitesimal nod. Within perhaps five seconds, the tea, the tray, and the maid were all gone.

"Clan heir?!" Hana reminded him.

"Yes, Hana, that is what I said."

"Butbutbut what about Ren? She's older and a more experienced diplomat and everyone likes her and she's been expecting to succeed you her whole life!"

"I have spoken to Ren," Grandfather told her. "She understands the need for her to step aside. It is true that Ren is more accomplished, but she is weak. You have already shown the talent and diligence needed to become a jōnin, the pride and joy of the clan, while she never made it beyond chūnin. And all that without any loss to your clan duties. You have loyalty in your blood and steel in your spine.

"Dark times are coming to Mist, Hana. The Kurosawa Clan will need a strong leader, an unshakeable leader, to guide it safely through the storms, and you're the only candidate. Ren has made great contributions to the clan's successful present, but you, Hana—you are its future."

What was she supposed to say to something like that?

Finally, Hana delivered Bow Twelve, Humble Grateful Acceptance.

"I… I won't let you down, Grandfather."

"I know."

-o-​

"Hana, I think we should break up."

Hana goggled. "What? Why? Where did that come from?"

Shinji looked uneasy (and well he should, Hana thought). "Um, you're a really nice person, and I really like you as a friend, but I… uh… I don't think we're really compatible in terms of… of…"

Oh.

"Shinji, are you trying to break up with me so our relationship stops causing a conflict between me and the rest of my clan?"

Shinji looked like he was trying to make himself as small as possible, which was going nowhere given how tall he was.

"…yes?"

Hana grabbed him and kissed him fully on the lips.

"That was for loving me so much you'd pull crap like this to protect my happiness."

Then she pulled back and slapped him, hard.

"That was for pulling crap like this."

She stood up from the couch they'd been sitting on, since that was the only way she'd ever get to tower over him.

"Did you miss the memo where we're partners who make important decisions together? Do you really still not trust me enough to talk these things through?"

Shinji took a second to compose himself, then looked her in the eye. "I'm sorry. Of course I trust you, Hana. Just… I had another visit from you-know-who, and I thought if they're putting this much pressure on me, then what must it be like for you as the clan heir? I don't want to keep putting you through that. I overreacted. I'm sorry."

Hana rolled her eyes. "The elders want an heir who will defend her own and won't be bullied into making poor choices? Well, they're getting one. I'm prepared to dedicate my life to governing the clan and protecting its interests. I am not prepared to let anyone dictate whom I get to love.

"And you. Don't think you're off the hook. When you finally get round to asking me to marry you, I will be expecting the finest diamond ring in the whole of the Water Country."

Shinji groaned. "But Hana, my salary…"

"And if you think that's bad, just think what's going to happen next time you don't trust me enough to talk to me properly."

-o-
Their wedding day was marked by torrential rain. This was probably symbolic of something, but Hana didn't care. Over the last two years, she'd learned exactly how much she could endure, and having her wedding dress turn into a heavy, sodden, see-through mess on the most important day of her life barely even registered. Instead, she was here with Shinji, wife and husband, and that was something that nothing and nobody could change. She could have danced in the rain if her shoes had been remotely practical and her dress did not currently weigh more than an adult great white shark.

It had been a very private wedding—Shinji had no family, and Hana had known better than to invite her own. Various friends had begged off due to the rain, promising a more auspicious celebration sometime in the near future. But this way worked too—a soaked-through and very grumpy priest aside, Hana and Shinji had had the whole shrine to themselves, and that had a certain special intimacy about it.

But that lasted only until they left, and saw her waiting outside.

"Ren?"

Her sister did not bother with any greetings.

"How could you, Hana? After all the clan gave you, you've turned your back on everything—everyone—for this?!" She pointed dismissively at Shinji.

"I didn't turn my back on anyone," Hana said. "The elders are the ones trying to make this a choice between my relationship and the clan. It's not a choice at all."

Ren gave her a bitter look. "No, it isn't, is it? I bet you didn't even hesitate before deciding he was more important than your future. Your responsibilities. Your family."

Hana gave a heavy sigh. "Why are you here, Ren? I'm going to head back to the compound tomorrow morning and face whatever music the clan is getting ready for me. Until then, can't you just let me have my wedding day in peace?"

Ren shook her head. "No, you're not. As of this afternoon, I'm heir again. And you? You're nothing. You've been formally expelled from the clan. I thought you'd rather hear it from me than from getting turned away at the gate."

Hana stared, shellshocked. She might have fallen if Shinji's arms hadn't closed protectively around her from behind.

"I hope you're happy with him," Ren said. "He's all you have left."

The nod she gave Hana as she left would have looked curt, maybe even slightly contemptuous, to anyone else. But to Hana, it would always be Nod Ninety-Two: I Beg Your Forgiveness as One Kurosawa to Another.​
 
Last edited:
Chapter 36: Snipe Hunt

"'How big a threat can a few pigs be?', you said," Noburi sing-songed, gasping for breath as he leaned on the three-meter body of the dead animal. "'They're just animals', you said."

It turned out that a drift of a dozen five-hundred pound wild hogs was in fact not a trivial challenge for a bunch of genin. The things were taller at the shoulder than the genin and three meters long. They had no real weak points—the neck was no thinner than the body, the eyes were tiny and sunken, the body was a rectangular slab of thick muscle that was resistant to kunai, and most of the organs were deeper in than the length of a kunai. The original plan—stay in the trees and bomb them with kunai until they died—had failed due to unforeseen kunai resistance. Noburi had come down the tree trunk far enough that he could use his Water Whip, but the pigs had charged with startling speed. Rearing back with their front hooves leaning on the tree trunk had let them get close enough to startle him into losing his grip on the tree. He'd vaulted over them, but more pigs had wheeled and charged.

It had been disturbingly dicey, but in the end the pigs were animals and the team were kungfu battle wizards equipped with explosives. The outcome was never really in doubt, it had just been a little harder than expected.

"I think getting the meat back might be a little more trouble than we'd planned," Inoue said, eyeing the six tons of dead pork loin that was spread out on the ground in front of her, much of it in small pieces from where the genin had resorted to Kagome's favorite tools. "Noburi, Keiko, run back to the village and tell them where we are. Have them bring sledges or wagons. I'll stay here and guard all this."

"Yes, sensei!"

o-o-o-o​

"That's the best I can do, I'm afraid," Noburi said, tying off the bandages on the old man's leg splint. "I've disinfected it and set the bone, but you're going to have to let it heal on its own. Stay off of it, eat as much as you can, and keep it clean. Take these for the pain, but only one at a time and not more than three a day. Okay?" He held out a small bag with twists of paper inside.

The old man smiled and nodded. He only had three teeth left, so it was quite a grin. "Yes, doctor," he said. "Thank you." He took the bag and limped out, his crutch on one side and his daughter on the other, fluttering nervously around him.

The man had no sooner left than a mother and her child ducked inside the hut. The mother was in her late twenties with a heart-shaped face that was attractive but too freckled and too careworn to be classically beautiful. The little boy was four, maybe five, short for his age and straw blond, with a half-healed scar running from his nose to his mouth. As soon as they were inside he hid behind his mother, peeping out at Hazō with one eye.

"Go on, Shōhei," the mother said, urging him out. "Say thank you."

The little boy looked at his shoes for a moment, one toe scuffing in the dirt until he got the nerve to look up at Noburi from under his bangs.

"Thank you, Mr. Doctor Sir," he said quietly. "Thank you for fixing me."

Noburi grinned. "S'all good, squirt," he said. "Just glad I could help."

"I can't tell you how wonderful it is," the mother said. "It was...hard, before. He had trouble eating, the other children made fun of him. It's night and day."

"Yeah?" Noburi said. He looked down at the child. "That true, squirt? The other kids pick on you?"

The boy nodded, looking at his shoes and clinging to his mother's leg with one thumb in his mouth.

"How about now?" Noburi asked. "They still being mean?"

The boy shook his head.

"They think it's cool," the mother said, laughing. "They gather around and want to see his scar, have him tell how the great ninja used his magic to fix Shōhei's face. They even invited him to play soccer."

Noburi shrugged modestly. "Well, it was nothing. No magic, really, just a little surgery. Well, okay, a little magic, just to purify everything. Glad to see things are healing up so well."

The mother looked down at her son and swallowed. When she looked up, her eyes were brimming. She ducked in and pecked Noburi on the cheek, then straightened up and stepped back, blushing to the tips of her ears. "Thank you, doctor," she said, giving him the lowest bow he'd ever received before rushing out, still blushing.

Noburi watched her go, one hand on his cheek and a look of amazement on his face.

o-o-o-o​

"Come on, Kagome," Mari said. "Everyone's waiting. Time to go." She took care to speak quietly and stay well back. One thing you did not do was startle a sealmaster while he was working.

The sealmaster in question grunted, not looking up from the seal trap he was setting on the inside of the curtain wall. "Give me a minute," he said. Inoue waited patiently while he finished aligning the small box with fussy precision.

The boxes were clever—a chunk of branch five centimeters in diameter and maybe twenty long. Kagome had collected them in huge numbers, split them lengthwise and hollowed out a small cavity in the center into which he fit an explosive seal. Close the halves up, tie them tightly, fill the seam with animal fat, and you had a nicely waterproofed bomb. Combine a few hundred of them with Kagome's motion detector seals and you had a perimeter that had caused the sealmaster to sniff and say, "Adequate."

Kagome finished placing the bomb and straightened up, eyeing it consideringly.

"Kagome," Mari said. "Time to go."

"Hm?" Kagome said, looking over in surprise. "Oh, right. You guys go ahead. There's a few things I want to take care of here."

Mari laughed and took his arm. "Come on, Kagome," she said, tugging him along. "You've done a great job. Everything is secure—" She raised a hand to cut him off. "Okay, secure enough. You know you'll never be satisfied with it."

"But I haven't even started on the minefield," Kagome whined. "No, I should definitely stay here."

"Kagome," Mari said chidingly, tapping him on the nose with one finger. "You've done a great job. Now come on. If you stay, Keiko will think you don't trust her enough to follow her plans. You know how important this is to her, and how scared she is about being in charge."

"Oh." Kagome looked stricken. "Right. Come on!" Suddenly he was the one dragging Mari. She chuckled and shifted into a jog to keep up with his much longer strides.

The genin were waiting by the north side of the wall. Not by the gate, of course—there was something that looked like a gate, superficially, but it was actually just a deathtrap of mines and inner defenses. The only way in or out of the compound was to ninja-leap over the wall. And, of course, to leap high enough to avoid the invisible motion detector beams that ran between the corner posts. And you had to land in the thin stretch of ground between the wall and the abbatis, then leap over that. None of the others were sanguine about supplying the place, but it was easier than living with a jumpy (well, jumpier) Kagome. They weren't looking forward to when he started digging the spiked pit traps.

"I'm here!" Kagome said, jogging up. "Kagome, reporting for duty, ma'am!" He drew himself straight and fired off a half-remembered salute. He held the brace for a second then took in Keiko's appalled look and slouched. "So...uh," he said, fidgeting. "I'm ready?"

Mari laughed and bumped shoulders with him affectionately before looking at Keiko. "Okay, kid, ready?"

"Yes, sensei," Keiko said, in the tone of someone being taken to the gallows. She ran an eye over the others and saw nothing to object to. "Let us go," she said. She turned and leaped over the wall, the others right behind her.

By ninja standards, the village of Tonaki was a short run. It was on the opposite side of the country, but Tea was only about eighty miles wide at the widest. Ordinarily it wouldn't have take more than three or four hours to run that far. Unfortunately, there was a small mountain range in the way. There were three passes through it, distributed roughly evenly north to south, the middle one being nearest to their current base. Back in Akio's time there had been a road that ran up and over the pass. It had come out on the far side, gone to where Tonaki crouched on the coast, and then turned south for the city. Two hundred years ago the road had been blocked by a rockslide too big to be worth clearing; the traffic shifted to use the northern and southern passes and the road was taken back to the heart of the rainforest.

Of course, what was impassable for a civilian caravan was just moderate exercise for ninja. The team moved out along the route that the villagers had said used to be the road. There was no trace of it now, but they held their course until they reached the mountain, then scrambled up and over the rocks and down the other side. There was a lot of wall-walking to get around unstable areas, but no real dangers. Kagome had stopped a couple of times to poke around on the landslide and various apparently random sections of the cliffs; the others waited impatiently until he returned.

"What were you doing?" Mari asked the first time.

Kagome shrugged, not meeting her eyes. "I like rocks," he mumbled. There was nothing to say to that, so the group started running again.

o-o-o-o​

The rain shadow of the mountains was to the west, so the eastern side was heavily watered. As a result the tree line came well up the side of the mountains and the group was back in dense foliage long before they reached ground level.

Kei was enjoying the running. It was calm and quiet, the steady beating of her feet making a syncopated rhythm with her heart. Her mind drifted, calm and quiet for once. She had made a plan, Mari-sensei was happy, and they were one step closer to the summoning scroll that would give her the power to protect her sensei and her team. While they ran there were no terrifying choices to make, no decisions that would bring humiliating judgement down on her. If she had been given the choice she would have had this moment go on forever, the pounding of her feet washing away all worries. Her team was around her, their steady presence buoying her up. Mari-sensei, gliding smoothly through the trees like a whisper of silk. Hazō, his every step perfect and efficient, the feel of him like a quiet stone that she could lean on. Noburi, sparky and hyper even when he ran. Kagome-sensei, his eyes flitting from spot to spot as he ran, always unsure, always alert. He was like a feral dog that had only recently been taken in: twitchy and aggressive from being kicked one time too many, but growing increasingly devoted to the people who had given him a home. The change in him was amazing; he was still paranoid and hair-trigger crazy, but his madness had rapidly shifted outwards. He was focusing on protecting the team just as much as on protecting himself. His salute at the 'gate' had been heartbreaking—so eager to show his support, so unsure of how to do it. When he had first joined the group she had been confident that he would abandon them at the first sign of a fight. Now her opinion had completely reversed itself; she was utterly certain that any threat to herself or one of the others would reach them only over his bloody corpse. No, if any threat came out of the forest Kagome would blow it sky-high before....

She frowned. Blow it sky-high...with what? How many seals had he used in the construction of their base? Hundreds. The curtain wall was thirty meters on a side and five meters high, and Kagome had put at least one tag on every square meter of it, plus more inside and some mixed into the abbatis. Where did he get so many tags? Yes, they had bought him a thousand sheets of paper and plenty of ink, but they had been busy since then. She had seen him making seals, but nothing like that number. There had been some time between delivering the paper and when he had joined them...had there been long enough?

These thoughts carried her through the forest to the village.

o-o-o-o​

Three hundred years ago, Tonaki had been a burgeoning 'metropolis' of nearly three thousand people, a disproportionate number of them artisans due to a local abundance of natural resources. When the road shut down and the merchant traffic shifted away the place had shriveled; today it was three or four hundred people and a few dozen houses. There were still a disproportionate number of artisans, though.

"Oooh, paper store!" Kagome said, pivoting and darting into the small building on the side of the road. The others followed on his heels, bemused.

It wasn't just a paper store, of course. Paper, inkstones, brushes, yes, but the main product was books and scrolls. The man behind the counter was leaning back in his chair, feet propped up on on a stool in front of him. He had a small orange book open on his lap and a cup of tea at his elbow.

"You have paper!" Kagome said as he came through the door.

The merchant looked up at his crowd of new customers and climbed eagerly to his feet, quickly tucking the orange book away below the counter.

"Yes, sir," he said. "All kinds. What can I get for you?"

"I need se— mph!" Kagome looked cross-eyed down at Inoue's hand over his mouth, then glared at her.

Mari was wearing the form of a young blonde girl in her early twenties. She bowed to the proprietor. "My uncle is an author," she said. "I'm afraid he's...not as careful as he should be about his supplies." She looked up at him, the picture of amusement. "We got caught in a rainstorm and his pack wasn't properly waterproofed. All our paper was ruined and he hasn't been able to write for three days. He's been grumpy the whole time. Could we see some of your products, please?"

The proprietor laughed. "No trouble," he said. "I've got some good quality paper that would do fine for publishable work. If all you need is inexpensive stuff for notes, I've got...."

It only took twenty minutes for Inoue to bargain the dealer out of his entire stock of best-quality paper. Several hundred sheets of paper richer (and a not-insignificant amount of money poorer), they'd continued on their way.

The rest of their visit was a lot less fruitful. They were in town for a week, carefully nosing around, and coming up completely empty. Oh, it wasn't utterly useless—in addition to Kagome's sealing paper they'd found a glassblower who'd been willing to sell them a few bushels of his rejects for cheap. Kagome's eyes had lit up and he'd actually rubbed his hands together, mumbling to himself about, "See how those stinking ninja stinkers like landing on this stuff, huh? Embed it in the walls, that's the way to go, yeah. Keep them from wall-walking, yeah. Stinking stinkers. Not bringing any lupchanzen into my camp, oh no!" He'd paused to stir the contents slightly, looking inside as he considered the optimal way to cause injury with it. "Oooh, glass dust!"

In truth, a town was not a good place for Kagome. He had been jumpier than a cat on a stove ever since they arrived. The waitress had nearly gotten a kunai through her hand when she accidentally set one of the plates down too hard. Fortunately, Mari had been fast enough catch Kagome's arm before the waitress noticed what had nearly happened. The jōnin frowned slightly, glancing down at where she was gripping Kagome's forearm, then smoothed her face into a bright smile for the waitress.

The problem was the amount of time that had passed. There were very few written records remaining from the time. They managed to locate someone with the same last name as the long-ago blacksmith's father-in-law, but the woman knew nothing of use. They worked the places where the old people hung out, drawing them into conversations and subtly steering the conversation to old myths and legends. Nothing.

"I think we need to face it, this mission is a bust," Noburi said during breakfast on their eighth day. "Sorry, Keiko."

Keiko shrugged one shoulder, not looking up from where she was listlessly stirring her porridge. "Indeed," she said.

Mari eyed her carefully. "Keiko," she said. "Look at me."


Reluctantly, Kei dragged her eyes up to meet her sensei's level gaze. Here it came. The criticism, the judgement for her failure. Kei had been the one to plan and lead the trip; reluctantly, perhaps, but still. Mari-sensei would not be cruel, of course. She would be dispassionate, offering constructive criticism on how to do better next time, how to not fail the next time.

"Keiko, you've done a great job," Mari-sensei said. "You planned how to get here, what to look for, how to look for the information without being suspicious. The fact that there's nothing here to find doesn't change the fact that the mission has been smooth as glass."

Kei felt her stomach start to unknot. Really? Had she actually performed acceptably?

"I think Noburi's right, though," Mari-sensei said. "We've exhausted all the options here. We should head back to base and figure out our next move. Finish your breakfast and let's roll."

The trip back was boring until...

dice said:
Inoue, Awareness:
18d100 => 1044

Signs, Stealth
?d100 => 873

...Mari suddenly pulled up, frowning at the ground. She squatted down, one hand on the ground for balance as she carefully surveyed the dirt. The others gathered around, looking to see what their teacher was examining.

A group of animals had gone through here, probably a few hours ago based on the water that was starting to pool in the bottom of the footprints. The prints were large, about the size of Inoue's palm with four blunt hoof-like toes splaying out like fingers and a thumb.

"What have you got?" Kagome asked quietly, his eyes flicking around the woods.

"Not sure," Mari said. "But there were similar prints here when we went through the last time. And look at this." She touched one of the toe-claw prints with one finger.

The genin leaned in close, trying to see what she was pointing at. Keiko, of course, was the first one to get it.

"The toenail has been filed," she said. "It must have gotten chipped and someone rounded it off with a file to prevent the chip from cracking."

"Mm-hm," Mari murmured. She stood off, absently brushing her hands off. "Come on, they went this way." She turned and loped into the woods, following alongside the strange tracks.

They were moving slowly, keeping careful watch, so no one was surprised when eight animals charged out of the forest at them. The things were big, about half the size of the boars the team had fought the previous week—two meters long, a meter high, and weighing easily three or four times what any of the genin did. Their feet had pads, with four blunt and squared-off nails-cum-claws sticking out in a vaguely fingers-and-thumb style. Their noses were surprisingly mobile and looked almost prehensile. They charged at the group, squonking angrily.

"Scatter!" Mari yelled, and the team went for the trees. "Don't attack!"

Kagome's arm had been cocked to hurl a kunai while in mid-leap, but Mari's command made him abort. Instead he latched onto the tree he'd been jumping for and skittered higher to where a larger branch gave him a good place to stand.

The team watched in bemusement as the beasts snorted and grunted around the base of the trees. There were eight of them; six of them kept the ninja treed while the other two galloped off into the woods.

The team watched the animals for a minute, then looked at each other across the gulf between trees.

"So," Noburi said. "We've been attacked by a herd of...giant rats? That's new."

"Tapirs," Mari said. "A candle of tapirs."

Noburi looked over at her with a raised eyebrow. "A candle of tapirs? Really?"

Mari shrugged. "Hey, don't blame me. I didn't make it up. I've read about these things, but I've never seen one."

"Does it seem to anyone else like they're acting...odd?" Hazō said. "Like, organized and trained?"

"Little bit, yeah," Noburi said.

"That's why I didn't want to attack them," Mari said. "I thought maybe they were summons." She looked down at the tapir waiting at the base of her tree. It was up on its hind legs, leaning on the tree and glaring balefully at her. "Excuse me," she said. "We don't mean any harm. We were just passing through."

The tapir grunted.

"We'd heard there was a summoning contract in the area," she said. "We thought it didn't have a summoner, though. We aren't a threat."

The tapir squonked at her.

Mari looked around at the others. "So, does it not want to talk to me or am I just making a fool of myself talking to an animal?" she said.

"Summons pop if you hit them hard enough," Kagome said. "I could throw something at one of them. If it dies, it's an animal and we have dinner. If it pops, it's a summon and we can try to talk to the others some more."

Mari noticed that the sealmaster had two wooden rings on his hands, one on each middle finger. He hadn't been wearing them when the tapirs first appeared.

"That sounds like a solid Plan C," Mari said. "Plan B is to just run off through the trees and leave these things behind. Anyone have an idea for a Plan A?"

"We wait," Keiko said. "Given how they're acting, it seems likely the other two went for reinforcements. Likely human reinforcements. Given the strength of this team, it seems unlikely that whomever they bring back can threaten us."

"Valid point," Mari said. "Okay, let's try that." She squirmed around until she was stretched out on a branch and put her hands behind her head, one foot up and the other dangling comfortably. "Smoke 'em if you got 'em," she said.

The others looked at each other, and then settled in to wait...with, perhaps, a tad less insouciance than their sensei.

They weren't waiting long. It was under fifteen minutes before loud squonking in the woods announced the return of the tapirs. A group of ten men trotted alongside, dressed in forest camouflage with machetes on their belts and bows on their backs. When they saw Inoue and the rest of the team they unslung the bows, aimed, and fired in one smooth motion. Two of the arrows would had skewered Inoue had she not rolled off the far side of the branch to hang underneath, treewalking with one hand and one foot to hold herself in place. Noburi whipped two of the other arrows out of the air and the rest of the team managed to dodge behind their respective tree trunks.

"Hey, hey, hold up!" Mari called. "We aren't threatening anyone! We just want to talk."

Between 'threatening' and 'anyone', she needed to dodge more arrows. She made it look easy, releasing the chakra from her foot so that she swung through a hundred eighty degrees to clamp her foot farther out the branch Between 'to' and 'talk' she swung back the other way to dodge the next barrage.

"Look," she said. "Would you put those things down? You're just wasting—hey, cut it out!—arrows and it's getting annoying. Trust me, you don't want to—hey, I'm talking here! Do I shoot things at you while you're talking? No. No, I do not. Anyway, I was just saying—stoppit!—that if you don't stop annoying me, I'm—fine! Be that way!" She dropped from the tree, pushing off the trunk halfway down and blurring forward towards the men on the ground. The tapirs charged her but weren't nearly fast enough.

dice said:
Inoue, Taijutsu
?d100: 941

Ten-man squad, Taijutsu
?d100 + ? bonus dice due to numbers: 783


Moments later, nine of the men were unconscious on the ground and the last was being pinned face-down on a branch thirty feet off the ground while Mari tied his arms together behind him. She took care to secure his fingers as well so that he couldn't make handseals, then she flipped him over on his back and looped more rope around him, binding him to the tree branch. She checked the bonds one more time, then climbed to her feet and stood over him. Well, actually stood on him, both feet on his chest. She had one hand on a branch over her and seemed to be supporting most of her weight that way, but it was clear that that could change.

He struggled against the bonds but made no progress. She waited patiently until he'd convinced himself that he wasn't going to escape and gave up. He lay still, glaring up at her. It wasn't an impressive glare; he was eighteen, nineteen at the most, with a dirty face and some blond peach fuzz on his chin. Inoue stood there calmly until his glare broke against the certainty of her gaze and he started to look uncertain.

"Now, then," she said. "As I was saying, you don't want to annoy me, because bad things happen to people who annoy me. Unfortunately for you, I'm already pretty annoyed. The next step is angry. Believe me, you really do not want to see angry." She shifted her weight slightly and he cried out. "Howzabout you tell me who you are?"

"Never!" the young man grunted, then yelped when she stepped back onto his hip joint.

"You know, there are people who pay a fortune to have small women like me walk on them," Mari said. "Granted, they usually prefer me to walk on their backs and the rest of them prefer me to wear heels, but we can have fun this way too." She shifted her foot inwards a few inches and leaned slightly, bringing more weight to bear. "Tell me your name," she said.

He grunted in pain but shook his head.

The tree shook as Kagome leaped over to it. "Here," he said, holding out a small piece of paper. "This'll make him talk. It's a really tiny explosive. You put it in his a—"

Mari held up a hand to cut him off. She sighed. "Look," she said to the prisoner. "Eventually I can make you talk. If I can't, then my very slightly psychotic friend with the explosives can. Even if we couldn't, though, we could just follow your trail back to wherever you came from. Now, I would prefer if we had made a more positive first contact, but you guys started shooting the minute you got here. I'm willing to let bygones be bygones if you are; we didn't come here to fight and so far no one is seriously hurt. How about we start fresh, huh?" She studied him for a moment but he didn't respond.

"Look, kid," she growled, before cutting herself off. She stood for a moment, deflating, then stepped off of him with a tired sigh. "Gods and demons, I just...." She shook her head. "You know what? Forget it. Just go. Take your friends and go. We're all missing-nin. We know what it's like to have the entire world against you." She laughed, bitter and sad. "We even tried to do what I think you're doing—fort up somewhere, hide from the world. Just live and let live, right? Didn't work for us, but it looks like you're doing better." She bent down and tugged free the rope that was holding him to the branch, then turned him slightly so she could cut his bindings.

He didn't move right away. He simply lay on the branch, looking up at her in confusion and unconsciously rubbing his wrists.

"Well?" she said. "Go on. Git." She waved vaguely in the direction he'd come from.

"You're letting me go?" he said doubtfully.

"Looks like," Mari said, surprise in her voice. "You might have noticed that we didn't start this fight. We were just passing through when your animals attacked us. We've been trying very hard not to hurt them or you."

"Why?"

Mari thought about that for a moment, then sat down so she was straddling the branch and could slump back against the tree trunk, bumping Kagome out of the way as she did so. Her head tipped back and her eyes fell closed as though she were exhausted. For a moment her face was not that of the seductress, the laughing jester, or the unstoppable jōnin. Instead it was the sad, tired face of a women on whom life had been pounding for far too long.

"Because I'm tired of killing people," she said. "Tired of killing and lying and seducing and hurting. I'm just...tired. I don't need to kill you, I don't want to kill you. Just go, okay? Don't make this a fight when it doesn't need to be. Take your friends"—she waved vaguely at the angry tapirs and the unconscious humans—"and go. We'll need a few minutes for our medic-nin to check us all over, then we'll get off your turf."

The forest nin shifted slightly. "Medic-nin are real?" he asked.

Mari opened her eyes enough to give him a raised eyebrow. "Yeah," she said. "You guys really have been out of touch for a while, haven't you?"

He hesitated but nodded. "Yes," he said. "There are stories about medic-nin. Can they really raise the dead?" He was trying to act casual but failing.

Mari 's half-smile was just as tired and sad as the rest of her. Her eyes fell closed again and she rolled her head from side to side in a gesture of negation. "I wish," she said. "If they could...well, there's some old friends I'd love to talk to again." She sat still and silent for long seconds. "A lot of old friends."

"Oh."

Silence reigned. Kagome was careful to remain completely immobile and as unobtrusive as he could. In the other trees, the genin were just as still and silent.

Eventually Mari opened her eyes and raised her head to look at the still-unmoving ex-prisoner. "Well?" she said, impatient and irritated. "Go on. Get lost, kid. Sooner you're out of here the sooner we can get ourselves checked over and then get back home."

The boy licked his lips, eyes shifting nervously. "My brothers are still unconscious," he said. "They might be hurt."

Mari rolled her eyes. "Seriously? You're asking us to doctor the people who tried to kill us?"

The boy shrugged. "Well, I can't carry them all," he said, mouth tugging into a smile.

Mari sighed. "Fine," she said. "Call your critters off and I'll have Kouki check 'em over."

The boy looked down at the tapirs and gave a sharp whistle. "Saa!" he called. He snapped his fingers and pointed off to the side. Immediately, all of the tapirs trotted to where he'd pointed and lay down. They kept an intense gaze on the foreign ninja.

"Kōki!" Mari called. "Get down there and do some doctoring. Make sure those guys are okay."

Noburi looked like he couldn't believe what he was hearing, but he jumped to the ground, Hazō and Keiko following him. Kagome dropped down beside them, seal-equipped kunai in both hands. As Noburi knelt over the first of the unconscious Tea ninja the other three kept their gazes outwards, splitting their attention between the watchfully threatening tapirs and the unconscious ninja.

Green medical chakra flared brightly around Noburi's hand—far more brightly than usual, and held for longer. Mari's ex-prisoner sucked in a startled breath.

"They're mostly okay," Noburi called. "I've got six dislocated shoulders, a hairline shin fracture, a broken rib, a couple of bruised livers, two minor concussions, and a whole lot of bruises. There's also a lot of preexisting stuff. They've all got vitamin deficiencies, and I think this one has a tapeworm. That one has an infected wisdom tooth; as bad as that's gotta hurt, I don't know how he's managing to fight. You want me to fix them up? It's gonna hurt, and it'll wake them up."

Mari looked at her prisoner. "What do you think, kid? Are they going to come up swinging?"

The boy's eyes shifted. "Probably," he said. "I'll talk to them." He looked down at the ground below, then back at Inoue. "May I...?"

She shrugged. "Knock yourself out."

He nodded thanks, then rolled off the branch and dropped lightly to the ground thirty feet below.

The genin and a very jumpy Kagome backed off slightly as he came over to them. "Here," Noburi said, holding out a small vial. "Hold this under their noses. Careful, it reeks."

The boy took the vial with care and uncorked it. He couldn't resist taking a sniff himself, and recoiled back.

"This is much worse than anything we have," he said, scrubbing his sleeve across his face to try to take the lingering smell out of his nose.

"Told you to be careful," Noburi said, smiling slightly.

One by one, the boy waved the vial under his comrades' noses until they woke up coughing. In each case they immediately grabbed for their weapons. In each case, the boy stopped them before they could do anything that would have caused Kagome to blow them to sausage.

When the last of them came awake it was to find Inoue standing a few meters away, watching them with folded arms and a grumpy expression. Her team was to their left, looking much less comfortable with things.

"Who is this, Noboyuki?" the oldest of the newly-awakened ninja said. He was in his early forties, his hair graying, with a blocky build and blunt-fingered hands. "What's going on?"

"She is letting us go, Kenji," Noboyuki said. "She even had her student look you over. He's a medic-nin." He gestured to where Noburi stood, looking uncomfortable. "He said he could heal us."

The older ninja looked at Inoue distrustfully. "Doubtful," he said. "Why would an enemy heal us?"

"We didn't start this fight," Mari said. "I'm fine to finish it if you really want, but I'm hoping not to have to. As far as I can tell, you're missing-nin like us. If we fight, the people who banished us are going to be laughing up their sleeves at how we're doing their work for them."

"We aren't missing-nin!" snapped one of the younger ninja. "We live here!"

"Quiet," the older ninja snapped. "No, I don't want to fight you," he said. "But I can't let you stay, either."

"Fine, whatever," Mari said, tired again. "We'll leave. You want Kōki to look you over or not?"

"We can—" the older ninja started to reply, only to be interrupted by a tug on his sleeve by Noboyuki. He frowned and for half a minute the Tea ninja muttered to each other.

Finally the older ninja turned back to Inoue. "All right," he said unwillingly.

"Hey, don't do us any favors," Mari said. "You don't want our help, fine."

The Tea ninja seemed to have swallowed a lemon. "Would you please have your medic attend us?" he said.

Noburi waited for Mari's wave before moving forward to scan each member of the Tea ninja team again, going slowly and being thorough. His green medical chakra was much brighter than usual and he held it longer, playing it over the bruised livers and head injuries. With that done he started setting shoulders. The Tea ninja were tough; they hissed with the pain but didn't cry out.

"Hey, kid," Mari said to Noboyuki. "While he's finishing up, word to the wise. That hook kick of yours is embarrassing. You need to follow through—you're supposed to be trying to hurt me, not pet me."

The other young ninja laughed and Noboyuki blushed, rubbing the back of his neck in embarrassment.

"What are you laughing at?" Mari said, glaring at a stocky black-haired boy not much older than Hazō. "You're the one who tried to punch a woman in the boobs. Gods and demons, kid, aim somewhere that matters. I know I've got an amazing rack, but the middle of a fight is a bad time to cop a feel."

The boy suddenly stopped laughing and blushed redder than Noboyuki.

"Very nice of you to offer such constructive criticism," the older ninja said sardonically. "We're still not bringing you back to our village."

Mari rolled her eyes. "Buddy, I don't give a damn about your little mudhole," she said. "So far my entire knowledge of your people is that you attack on sight, you're lousy fighters, and you don't even know that medic-nin are more than legends."

"Don't you—" began the older ninja. He was cut off when one of the others cried out and sat down hard. "What's happening?" he demanded.

"Crapcrapcrap!" Noburi said, dropping to his knees next to his patient. The ninja in question tried to push him aside but the attempt was feeble and he promptly collapsed. "You! Get over here and hold his legs! You! Sit him up!" Green chakra flared from his hands and he played it across the man's chest as the other ninja hurried to obey.

"What did you do?!" Kenji demanded.

"I didn't do anything!" Noburi growled. "He's got a broken rib and he flinched when I tried to set it. I think it might have pierced his lung, so shut up and let me do my job!"

Everyone fell silent as Noburi worked. The patient—a rail-thin man in his twenties with mud-brown hair and startlingly blue eyes—was gasping and panting, each breath labored and wet.

After a couple very tense minutes, Noburi sat back and scrubbed one hand through his hair in frustration.

"Good news, bad news," he said, looking at Kenji. "Good news: I'm pretty sure his lung isn't punctured. Looks more like a pleural effusion. There's fluid leaking into the space around his lungs, keeps them from expanding properly. It might clear up on its own, or it might get worse until he suffocates."

"Can you cure him?" Kenji asked.

Noburi scratched his forehead with his thumb, looking uncomfortable. "Maybe," he said. "It would be best to wait and see if he improves on his own. If it gets really bad I could stick a needle in his chest and try to drain the fluid. It's risky, though. It could easily kill him."

"How long before we know?" Kenji asked.

"A couple days, maybe?" Noburi said. "It depends on a lot of things."

Kenji looked unhappily back and forth between the gasping ninja and Inoue.

"Kenji, she said they could follow our tracks," Noboyuki said. "We can't stop them from finding the village if they want to. And he did heal the rest of us."

Kenji blew out a long breath. "Fine," he said. He turned to Mari and bowed. "I am Takahashi Kenji, jōnin of Isan. I would be very grateful if you and your team would guest with us, and if your medic would tend to my injured ninja."


XP AWARD: 22

Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, 27, 2016, at 12pm UTC.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 37: Red Letter Day

Random villagers: Deception said:
Hazō: Deception said:

"They know about the scroll," Hazō confidently told Inoue-sensei. "Every single one of the adults looks ill-at-ease when I ask too many questions about how the village was founded. But they all say their founder just happened to want to retire here."

Inoue-sensei nodded. "We're going to have to be more subtle. I'll give it some thought. Now, you said you had something else you wanted to show me?"

"Yes, Inoue-sensei. Right this way."

It was an open question whether the jōnin was actually surprised by the "Happy Birthday, Inoue Mari!" banner slung across the Multiple Earth Walls of the mini-fort, but she certainly acted like she'd never expected anything of the sort.

"You guys!" she said gratefully. "You remembered!"

Hazō cleared his throat. He'd requested, then insisted, then finally begged that somebody else make the speech, but for some reason the rest of the team had an iron-hard conviction that he had to be the one to do it. Well, he'd have his revenge at the next planning meeting.

"Inoue-sensei," he began, "ever since we met you've always been by our side. You've supported us in our times of need, you've taught us much of what we know about being a ninja, and you've risked your life more than once to save ours. For many if not all of us…" Hazō hesitated. "You've… you've become not only a friend and a teacher, but you've become something like a big sister…"

Was he just seeing things, or did Keiko flinch?

"You've become family," Hazō concluded.

Inoue-sensei blinked rapidly. "I… I… that is…

"You guys!" she finally said, having apparently given up on anything more coherent.

It was possibly the first time anyone had seen her so flustered.

"And in honour of that bond," Hazō went on, "we have a present for you."

Keiko stepped forward, holding out a round iron pendant with a spiralling pattern reminiscent of the common symbol for genjutsu. Three gemstones were set into the pendant, following the curve of the spiral.

A garnet with the traditional character 赤 inscribed above it. Then a white moonstone with the character 毛. Then a blue moonstone with the character の. And finally, in the middle of the pendant with no stone, the character 刃.

The gems had been the hardest part to obtain, Hazō recalled. Had it not been for Kagome's mineral knowledge, Noburi's persuasive abilities, Akane's natural charm and Hazō's ice-cold intimidation, there was no way they'd have been able to find an affordable set without being cheated three ways to Sunday. As for the design, once the team had established the basic parameters, the rest had all been Keiko.

And since Keiko had been responsible for the final design, there was also a carefully-made (and thus unreasonably expensive) cover, for when Inoue-sensei didn't want anyone to know there was an inscription on the pendant, or (as Keiko had observed) when she didn't want to be a woman walking around poor areas wearing jewellery with sparkling gemstones. Nobody looked twice at a plain iron pendant.

Inoue-sensei stared down at the gift. "Akage no Ha," she said. "Redheaded Blade. That's so…"

Then she looked down at the characters again, and sounded them out individually. "Aka. Ke. No. Ha."

She looked up, and her voice probably wasn't really trembling.

"Line up in order of age. Now."

"Wait, Inoue-sensei!" Hazō exclaimed quickly. "There's one more thing."

He nodded to Kagome-sensei, who had been lurking in the shadows looking increasingly awkward.

Kagome-sensei slowly shuffled forward, then held out his cupped hands to Inoue-sensei.

Inoue-sensei reached in and pulled out a very slim wooden chain, hand-carved and sized—of course—to fit the loop of the pendant. As she held it up to the light, the team noticed something Kagome-sensei hadn't warned them about—fine black tracery running through the chain in a complex pattern. If that was what Hazō thought it was, it must have taken weeks of work to adapt it to the new form.

"Didn't want to put my name where someone might see it," Kagome-sensei muttered. "Used my signature seal instead."

Inoue-sensei simply stared.

"Five-metre-radius implosion, variable timer. Happy birthday."

Inoue-sensei didn't respond, but merely waved him in the direction of the queue.

Noburi, first in line, turned bright red at Inoue-sensei's sudden and intense hug, right around the moment he came into contact with her chest, but then seemed to relax into it (the hug, not the chest), and gave a happy smile.

Hazō was second. Somehow he didn't feel as uncomfortable being hugged by Inoue-sensei as he'd expected. It was warm, and affectionate… and surprisingly tight. He could sense a brief twitching motion, which he suspected was Inoue-sensei reaching up to ruffle his hair and then resisting through an epic feat of willpower. Either that, or it was a hallucination brought on by increasing oxygen deprivation.

"Ino… sen… can't… breathe…"

Inoue-sensei finally disengaged, and moved on to her next target.

Keiko was third, and that made Inoue-sensei hesitate. Instead, she leaned over and whispered something in Keiko's ear. Try as he might, Hazō couldn't overhear a syllable (curse that infiltration-spec training), but he could see Keiko's eyes glint in response.

Akane was fourth, and when Inoue-sensei opened her arms for a hug, she bounced over in an enthusiastic fashion that somehow made Hazō think of a very friendly dog. Their hug was passionate, from both sides, though not very long.

Last came Kagome-sensei, who looked like he had no idea what to do with his hands while being hugged, or indeed with the rest of him. Finally he ended up holding Inoue-sensei around the waist, which didn't look wholly comfortable due to the height difference.

After releasing Kagome, Inoue-sensei took a few steps back, and looked at them all in turn.

"Kids," she eventually said, "and Kagome. I think I must be going crazy, because you're making me feel glad that I became a missing-nin. Thank you."

After a few seconds, Noburi broke, or at least shifted, the mood. "Say, Inoue-sensei, I've got an idea for one more thing that I think would fit your birthday very nicely."
-o-​

The team watched Takahashi the village ninja's expression with glee as he took in the scene he encountered at the edge of the camp.

Inoue-sensei reclined on a padded Earth Wall chaise longue as Hazō gave her a shoulder rub while Noburi massaged her feet. To the side, Keiko and one of Noburi's clones gently wafted cool air over her with a single humongous palm leaf (which was to say Akane under the Transformation Technique), while Kagome fed her freshly-gathered berries from a wooden bowl.

Inoue-sensei turned languorously towards Takahashi and gave him a lazy smile. "What's wrong? Is this not how they treat off-duty senior ninja in your village?"

It was Day Zero of the cultural revolution in the Village of Isan.
-o-​

Noburi: Medical Ninjutsu said:
Injury said:

Noburi paused in his treatment of the injured ninja. "We're nearly done. Hand me the yellow vial from my medikit, would you, Shō?"

The young boy snapped out of his fascination with the magical green glow coming off the medic-nin's hands. "Here you are, sir!"

Noburi nodded approvingly. "Good. Now, this bit is going to be really sensitive, and I mustn't be disturbed, so we want as few people around as possible. Can you go stand outside and make sure nobody comes in until I give the all-clear?"

Shō nodded excitedly. "You can count on me, sensei!"

Noburi allowed himself a smile. Then he carefully poured a third of the vial's contents into his patient's mouth and waited.

Noburi: Medical Knowledge said:
Not screwing this up horribly said:

Two minutes later, there was still no change in the patient's condition. Noburi held his breath. After three, you'd know something had gone wrong. Could he have prepared the mixture incorrectly? Were the herbs the wrong degree of potency? Maybe the patient had some obscure condition with no visible symptoms?

Thirty seconds. There wasn't supposed to be any actual risk to the patient's health. Noburi had checked his notes several times over.

Twenty seconds. Oh, hell. He was going to die. The patient was going to die, and Noburi was going to have failed as a medic-nin and all hell would break loose in the village.

Ten seconds. Come on, you can do this. Please.

Five. Four. Three. Two. One.

The ninja groaned as he drifted awake at literally the last possible safe moment. "Isss ev'thin' okaaaay, doc?" he slurred.

Noburi nodded reassuringly, hiding the overwhelming relief from his face. "Everything's fine. You're nearly ready for the last step, but it'll take a little time for the medicine to take full effect. Why don't we chat for a bit while we wait?"

"Yoouuu knowww bessst, doc…"

"So tell me about your village," Noburi said. "When I was down in Tonaki, they said you guys were sacred guardians, but I still don't really get what that means."

"Ohh…" the ninja said after a little thought. "Youuuu meeean the sssscroll, riiight? We beeeen guaaarding the ssssscroll forever. 's a ssssseeeecret, though. Youuu won't tell no-oooone, right, doc?"

"Would I do that to you?" Noburi asked in his most trustworthy voice, praising the heavens for a village where no one bothered with (or perhaps knew about) anti-interrogation training. "So this scroll must be very well hidden in case someone tries to steal it, right?"

"Ha," the ninja barked. "'s juuuussssst in the sssshriiine near the peeeak, y'know. Sssuuuure, there's traaaapssss, but the guaaard's a joke. 's nothin' but sera… sero… oh, yeaaaah, ceremoniiiiial nooow. They ssssaaaay in the old daaays they'd keeeep a dozen ninja guaaaarding it at aaaalll times, y'know."

"Is that all?" Noburi said with emphatic surprise. "Aren't there any other defences to protect anything so important?"

"Weeeeelll," the ninja said, "those sssstuck-uuuup pigs in the eeeelder council don't think I'm sssseeeenior enooough t' know all the sssecrets, but's not liiiiike anyone can uuuse it even if they steeeeal it. Ssssseeeealssss, y'know. Beeeeen working on them generaaaaations, but no idea hoooow…"

The patient lost consciousness, but that was all right. Noburi had everything he needed.
-o-​

"Amazing job, Noburi," Inoue-sensei congratulated him as the team finished listening to his report. "Also a bit scary. I had no idea you'd progressed so far with your training."

Noburi shrugged. "My master was a contact of Jiraiya's. It's not surprising she knew some tricks designed for spycraft.

"You know," he added, looking contemplatively in the direction of the girls, "having a kid help out with the treatments made my life a lot easier. I know we couldn't take one from the village, but—"

"Noburi, stop," Inoue-sensei said quietly but firmly, somehow appearing right next to his ear.

"But I was just—"

"Noburi, I am a highly-trained master of reading and predicting social interactions. I know every possible way you could end that sentence, and trust me, none of them work out well for you."

With that, Inoue-sensei began to walk away.

"Is something the matter, Wakahisa?" Akane asked curiously.

Behind her, Inoue-sensei turned around, looked down at Noburi's groin and put her index and middle fingers in an ambiguous shape that might have been the Seal of Reconciliation, or might not. Then she made a sharp slicing motion that wasn't ambiguous at all.

Noburi gulped.

"Not a thing, Ishihara. Not a thing."
-o-​

Keiko's report:
  • 40 villagers (but evasive about numbers)​
  • 100 ninja (but evasive about numbers)​
  • Allegedly no contact with the outside world​
  • Predominantly hunting and foraging for food, limited agriculture​
  • Highly-trained tapirs assist with aforementioned tasks through superior sense of smell and self-defence abilities​
  • Regular patrols, but not too far afield​

-o-​

What next?
Voting closes on Saturday the 30th, 9 am Pacific Standard Time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 38: Village Get

Sometimes, making other people happy is really hard. Sometimes, not so much.

"Kagome, make sure the fort is secure," Mari said quietly, her eyes flicking to the tapirs (almost two dozen) and ninja (eight) who were hanging out in the team's vicinity with clear intent to linger.

Kagome's eyes lit up and his entire face shone with joy. "Yes, ma'am!" he said, issuing a half-assed salute before running over to the mini-fort that he had insisted Hazō build for them the moment they arrived in the village. From one of his unreasonably large number of storage scrolls he pulled out a postholer and a dozen square posts of various lengths, each one carved with swirly designs and giant kanji saying 'LEAVE ME ALONE'. He started wielding the postholer with abandon, occasionally flicking glances around to make sure that no one and nothing was about to attack him.

Soon enough a dozen posts of various heights from three to eight feet were positioned around the mini-fort. Mari watched in bemusement as it became clear that the paranoid master of explosives was just getting started.

o-o-o-o​

"How's that?" Noburi asked.

"Good," the little girl said, flexing her previously-sprained arm. "It doesn't hurt anymore."

"Glad to hear it," Noburi said. "Next time, don't let him grapple you, okay? If he tries, just knee him in the balls. Remember, you're a ninja, you're allowed to cheat."

"Sensei says that you shouldn't kick a boy in the balls," she said solemnly.

"Why not?" Noburi asked. "Because it's mean?"

"No," the six-year-old girl said, shaking her head. "Because he's probably wearing a cup."

Noburi laughed and ruffled her hair. "Good times," he said. "Good times. Now, remember, you need to eat those leafy greens, right?"

o-o-o-o​

"Excuse me," Keiko said.

The foreman of the logging team turned around, looking surprised to see the cavalcade of ninja behind him. Keiko was closest, the rest of her team hanging a small distance back to give her the lead while staying in support distance. Farther back still were a dozen village ninja escorted by sixteen or seventeen tapirs, all of whom were just curious about the logging and totally not a guard detail, honest.

"Hey there," the foreman said. "What are you lot doing out here?"

"We heard about your logging efforts," Keiko said. "They are impressive." She looked up at the giant tree that the villagers were preparing to take down. "May I ask how it works? I have never seen logging like this before. We do it differently at home."

"Sure," the foreman said. He cast an eye over his crew to ensure that there was nothing that needed his attention, then turned back to the foreign ninja. "Two teams," he said. "The topping crew take off the upper part of the tree and delimbs anything that might be a problem." He gestured up at the pair of men eighty feet up on either side of the trunk, busily pulling a saw back and forth. They wore climbing spikes and had a rope belt between them, holding them tight to the tree.

"Once that's down," the foreman said, "we'll have the ground crew saw a chunk out of the tree on this side here, then cut through from the far side. That lets us control which direction the tree falls. Then we get some of the ninja in to carry the trunk back up to the village while the cleanup crew gets rid of the signs. Back at camp we chop the trunk up for firewood or building materials or whatever."

"Cleanup crew?" Keiko asked.

The foreman snorted. "We're a hidden village, kid. Wouldn't be very hidden if we left obviously logged stumps around. The cleanup crew picks up all the sawdust and any branches that have obvious tool marks, then removes the stump and hides the hole so it looks like nothing was ever here."

"I see," Keiko said. "I notice that your topping crew are using climbing spikes. They are not ninja?"

The foreman looked sour. "Nah," he said. "We're some of the ones who didn't have big enough reserves or couldn't learn to sense them at all. It's all good though. Totally fine. We can still do our part, contribute to the village just like the ninja can."

"I see," Keiko said. "May I make a suggestion?"

"What?" the foreman said, looking back at his crew. The toppers were halfway through the trunk by now.

Keiko bent down and sketched in the dirt. "This is a tool our logging teams use at home," she said. "It is called a peavey; it is a long metal bar with a spike on the end and a claw that swings freely. You use it like this"—she mimed thrusting it into something and then levering up—"and it lets you easily roll the logs. It would reduce the need for ninja to carry for you."

The foreman blinked and knelt to study the drawing. "Huh," he said. "Thanks kid. This...this looks good."

Keiko bowed. "You are welcome, sir," she said.

o-o-o-o​

Hazō ducked into their shelter with a bento box in his hands, to find Kagome sitting in the corner (his back to both walls, of course), studying a handful of seals.

"What have you got, sensei?" Hazō asked.

"Those blanks you drew," the sealmaster grunted.

Hazō waited, but no more was forthcoming. "What have you learned, sensei?" he asked, reminding himself that phrasing was important.

When Hazō had offered the village elders a couple of storage scrolls, he'd thought he was being clever and ingratiating himself with them by showing off how useful his skills could be. Instead, the villagers had been offended that he would think they were so ignorant as to not be familiar with storage seals, and had angrily showed the team two dozen scrolls full of seals. They hadn't allowed the team to study them, of course; they weren't stupid. They'd simply flipped back the lid on the box where the scrolls were kept, gestured, then closed it again. Hazō had apologized profusely and he and the team had retreated to their mini-fort, where Hazō had immediately copied out the blanks for all the village's scrolls that he'd been able to see.

Kagome-sensei looked up, frowning. "It's weird," he said. "So far, I've noticed..."

dice said:
Kagome, Sealing:
?d100 => 841

Seal analysis:
Target number: ?


"...three different styles," he said. "They're different, clearly done by three different schools of sealing, but there are similarities between them. Big similarities." He looked back at the blanks in his lap, frowning.

"Is that so strange, sensei?" Hazō asked, when it became clear that Kagome-sensei was lost in his thoughts and would require a prompt. The scent of the spiced soup in the bento box wafted into his nose, making him want to sneeze, but he mastered the impulse.

"Hm?" Kagome-sensei said. "Oh. Yeah. Yeah, it's weird. Back home you could look through—well, not you you, but me. I could look through our sealcraft library and find a dozen different schools of seal theory, all of them with really different art styles and fundamentals. These are all...." He frowned. "They're all tiny variations on a single methodology. Very clear superficial differences, but the underlying elements...."

He shook his head in irritation and the frown got fiercer. "At first I thought that there was just one sealmaster in the village when it was founded and everything was derived from him. I don't think that's it, though. I think all of this is derived from one seal. It looks like the villagers reinvented all of sealing theory from studying one single example. They're using elements in ways that they aren't really intended to be used. Clever stuff, some of it's even brilliant, but there are more efficient strategies for a lot of it, and their theory of sealcraft has gone in a really strange direction." He waved at the stack of paper. "Like I said, weird."

He shuffled through the papers again, comparing the one he was holding to one from several sheets down. Hazō waited to see if he'd say anything else, then set the food down beside his teacher and ducked outside to where the others were sitting on the grass. He knew the signs; Kagome-sensei was absorbed in a puzzle, and he wouldn't be interested in talking until he'd cracked it.

o-o-o-o​

Akane watched out of the corner of her eye as more of the the village ninja kids—and a few of the adults—gathered around to watch her and Hazō-sensei spar.

He must have been watching as well, because after a bit he stepped back and called, "Stop." She immediately aborted her attack and bowed respectfully.

"You have made impressive strides," Hazō said, wiping the sweat off his face and walking to the edge of the training field where he'd left his canteen. He picked it up and took a long pull, then offered it to her with a thumbs-up.

With great effort she kept herself from puppy-wriggling at the compliment; instead she simply took the canteen with a polite nod and drank. His words meant the world to her, even more than the knowledge that they were true. When they'd met she'd been hardly more than a fresh Academy graduate. Now, a short three months later, she was trading him punch-for-punch and winning at least half their fights.

"Thank you, Ishida-sensei," she said, bowing with an immense smile. "You are an excellent teacher."

Hazō laughed quietly and took another pull on the canteen before flicking his eyes over her shoulder and tipping his head very slightly. She gave him a millimetric nod; it was time. She turned to face the crowd and spread her arms in invitation.

"Why are you just watching?" she asked, smiling. "Come! Join us in fanning the flames of our youth!"

The villagers looked at each other dubiously.

"C'mon," Hazō said, beckoning encouragingly. "We don't bite, I promise." He grinned and chuckled. "Well, unless we're doing the Dirty Fighting and Underhanded Tactics class, but we'll leave that one out for now."

One of the older boys—mid-teens, with the muscles of someone who worked out for strength instead of speed—stepped out of the crowd and strutted over, walking straight past Akane without looking at her.

"We don't need your classes," he sneered, dropping into a low stance in from of Hazō . He beckoned with his leading hand. "Come on, brat," he said. "Show me what you've got."

Hazō eyed him thoughtfully, taking another drink from the canteen. He glanced over the boy's shoulder at the crowd, studying faces.

dice said:
Hazō, Diplomacy:
4d100 => 249

Crowd, emotional state and opinion of challenger:
?d100 => 88


"I'm tired," Hazō said. "Why don't you spar with Kimiko here?"

The young man glanced over at Akane and snorted. "A kunoichi? Please. Are you afraid?"

Rage surged through Akane but she forced herself to stay calm. She looked over to Inoue-sensei who was lounging on a blanket at the other side of the sparring field, reading a book without a visible care in the world. Wakahisa and Mori were sitting a couple meters away from her, playing a game of shogi with the set that they'd bought in Tonaki. Their posture was not nearly as relaxed as they were trying to make it seem, but they didn't flash any of the pre-arranged danger signals.

"Nah, just tired," Hazō said, sitting down on one of the logs that were set up along the edge of the training field for exactly that purpose. "Kimiko, go for it."

"Yosh!" Akane said, dropping into the first stance of the Righteous Face-Punching Style. It might have originally been a joke, but that didn't mean she wasn't good at it, and this boy's face looked ever so punchable. "I am Sasaki Kimiko, and I challenge you," she said. "Face me if you dare, or admit the superiority of the Righteous Face-Punching Style!"

The boy rolled his eyes. "Fine," he said. "I'll deal with you first and then perhaps your sensei will have gotten his nerve back. Begin!" He leaped forward with a powerful front-kick to center mass that...

dice said:
Akane, Taijutsu:
12d100 => 762

Village ninja boy:
?d100 => 651


...offered a lovely lever with which to dump him on his head. The other children laughed, and a few of the adults flashed very brief smiles of satisfaction before quickly schooling their faces. The tapirs growled and leaned forward, but a word from one of the adult ninja had them lying down quietly.

"Would you like to try that again?" Akane said to the boy she'd mentally dubbed Arrogant Snot, smiling sweetly. "Perhaps a little slower this time?"

The boy jumped up, glaring and brushing the dust off. "Lucky!" he growled and launched himself at her again.

dice said:
Akane, Taijutsu:
12d100 => 688

Arrogant Snot:
?d100 => 663


He was more careful this time, not leaving obvious openings and not overcommitting to his attacks. Unfortunately for him, he just wasn't good enough. She slid around some of his punches, blocked more, and rode the impact of the ones that got through. Every time he left even the slightest opening she punched him in the face, then danced back out of his range, laughing gleefully.

In truth, she could have ended it whenever she wanted, but she was enjoying this too much. The memories of her time at the Academy—the casual dismissal of her as 'just a kunoichi', the assumption that she would be a support specialist or medic-nin, the beatings she'd received in the taijutsu classes from clan kids who had been taught generations of skills before they even applied to the school—it had always been a tight, hard lump in her belly. That lump had started to dissolve since Hazō-sensei and his team took her in, but it was still there.

She spared a grateful thought for Hazō-sensei even as she smashed Arrogant Snot's nose flat and deliberately did not follow up as he staggered back.

Hazō-sensei was the first who had ever believed in her and seriously trained her. It hadn't been all him, either; Inoue-sensei had worked with both of them, singly and together. The woman was a war goddess incarnate, but she always fought at Akane's level and gave encouragement alongside the critique. The others had joined in as well, Mori in her cold and dispassionate way, Wakahisa with his teenage awkwardness and well-meant braggadocio.

All of that support and training surged in her veins, lifting her up and strengthening her. She slid forward and punched Arrogant Snot in the face a few times, pulling the punches just enough to knock him over but not end the fight. She was having far too much fun taking out years of frustration on his oh-so-very-punchable face.

The ease with which she'd been batting him around the field had Arrogant Snot seething with fury. Where his face wasn't black and blue from her punches it was red with fury. When she knocked him down he rolled backwards and came forward in the blur of chakra boost.

dice said:
Akane, Taijutsu:
12d100 => 483
Arrogant Snot:
?d100 + ? boost => 743

Inoue, Awareness:
?d100 => 976
Inoue, Taijutsu:
?d100 => 1076


The uppercut came out of nowhere, too fast to see much less block. It lifted her off her feet and threw her back, but he was there before she hit the ground. His axe kick smashed her into the dirt; the air went out of her and she curled on her side, desperately trying to breathe. She managed to tap one hand on the ground to acknowledge her defeat, but he ignored it to kick her in the head. She was helpless to block and it snapped her head over. He wound up for another kick—

The world shifted and suddenly she was lying on Inoue-sensei's blanket, facing away from the sparring field. She managed to roll over, still gasping for breath...only to see Arrogant Snot planted in the dirt like a turnip, Inoue-sensei on his back with one knee on his neck and both his arms locked up. He screamed in pain even as Akane watched.

The entire group of tapirs growled and rose to their feet, only to jerk to a halt at a command from a village woman who had pushed her way to the front of the crowd.

"Kōta, what do you think you're doing?!" she snapped. "This was a spar!" She snapped her fingers at Inoue. "You! Let him up! I'll deal with him!"

Inoue-sensei considered the woman for a moment, then deliberately jerked back on Kōta's arms. There was a tearing, crunching noise and the boy screamed. Inoue released the submission hold and stood up, backing away quickly.

"I think young Kōta here might want to go rest for a while," Inoue said. "He seems to be a little overenthusiastic." She eyed the boy consideringly for a moment. "Also, he's not going to be able to move his arms for a while. Probably need some attention from our medic-nin if he wants to be able to fight ever again."

The woman looked at Inoue-sensei with narrowed eyes, then glared at Kōta. "Well?" she snapped. "Go on, boy! Git! I'll deal with you later!"

Before Akane could see what Kōta did, hands came from behind her and gently forced her to roll over onto her back. She started to bring her hands up defensively, but it was just Wakahisa and his afterimage.

"Stay still," he said. "Let me check you over."

She nodded; the small motion nearly made her vomit. Above her, two or three Wakahisas were looking worried. Green medical chakra glowed from his hands—all four of them—and he held it up in front of her face.

"How is she?" Inoue-sensei asked, materializing behind him.

"Not great," Noburi said. "Pupil response limited, eyes a little crossed—she's got a nasty concussion." He ran his hands down her body, hovering just a few centimeters above her clothes as he scanned her. "Other than that she's okay. Nothing broken, no serious organ damage that I can find, although she's bruised up inside and out."

The woman who had called off the tapirs strode up. She was middle-aged, black hair with streaks of gray throughout, and a nose that could have been politely described as 'aquiline' or accurately described as 'like half a meathook'. "Well?" she demanded. "What did that young idiot do?"

"Beat her pretty bad," Inoue-sensei said. "Apparently he didn't like losing a spar, decided to make it real."

"Any permanent damage?"

Inoue-sensei looked at Noburi.

"She should be fine in a few days," the genin said. "She wouldn't have if you hadn't gotten her out of there, sensei. He was out for blood." He looked back at his patient. "Ishihara, you need to drink this, okay?" He put a small vial to her lips and helped her get it down, although the effort of lifting her head made the world spin.

"Good," the older woman said. "You, boy. Get her back to your quarters, patch her up." She looked down at Akane, her face pinched as though she'd swallowed a lemon. "I'm sorry, girl. Kōta's always been a bully and a prick. That shouldn't have happened."

"Damn straight it shouldn't," Hazō said. "What are you going to do to him?"

"He'll be dealt with," the woman said.

"What. Are. You. Going. To. Do. With. Him?" Hazō said. "Because I'm perfectly happy to show the little shit what it means to fight for real." Killing intent boiled off of him.

Keiko stepped forward to stand at Hazō's side, her face utterly blank and her eyes cold as a snake's. Somehow, Kagome-sensei was standing to the village woman's left. His focused stillness was far more alarming than his usual twitchy paranoia.

"Sensei, no," Akane mumbled. "Stop. Everyone stop. No fi- f-..." Things were seeming very far away for some reason, and apparently night was falling because the sun seemed dimmer. She wasn't sure, but she thought that was strange. The sparring had started around noon, so shouldn't there have been more daylight left? She tried to say something further, to tell everyone to relax, that everything was going to be fine, but her lips were numb and Wakahisa's potion was sending a pleasant warmth spreading out from her belly. Before she could manage to put words together she drifted off into a calm, quiet haze and fell asleep.

"Stand down," Inoue-sensei said. "What's your name, ma'am?" The words were polite, but the tone wasn't.

"Yoshida Tsukiko," the woman said. She was clearly aware of the fact that she was surrounded by five very pissed-off ninja, but she refused to react to the implied threat. "And you people need to calm the hell down." She glared at Inoue-sensei. "You, girl! What were you thinking, breaking his shoulders after you already had him down? Do you have any idea how badly you just screwed this up and how much I'm going to need to scramble to keep the other elders calm after that?"

Inoue-sensei's eyebrow went up; it was the only muscle in her entire body that moved. "Do you have any idea how little I care?" she said. "Your brat just put one of my team in the hospital, and would have killed her if I hadn't intervened. People need to understand what happens to anyone who hurts my team."

"Listen—" Yoshida snapped, before cutting herself off and taking a breath. "He'll be punished, I promise. Now, would you lot please join me? There are some things we need to talk about."

"We can talk about them at our quarters," Inoue-sensei said. "After this little event we are not separating for any reason. Clearly some of your people aren't quite as controlled as they should be, and I'd hate to have a second incident."

"I wouldn't mind," Kagome-sensei said. "Won't be a third one, though."

"You are not helping," Yoshida said, turning to glare at him. "You people, honestly. Kōta's a bully, but he's a kid. You two are supposed to be grownups. I expected better."

Kagome-sensei's face got even calmer and his hand slipped into his pocket.

"Naito, stand down," Inoue-sensei snapped.

Kagome-sensei's eyes flicked to his redheaded team leader, then back to Yoshida. Reluctantly, his hand came out of his pocket empty and he relaxed slightly.

"Better," Yoshida said. "Now, if you can all control yourselves enough to keep this from turning into a full-scale battle, perhaps we can get something done." She turned to where the other villagers and the tapirs were still watching from the other side of the training ground. "You lot! Go home! Nothing to see here!"

A few of the crowd—mostly the younger ones—drifted off immediately, but the rest lingered.

"Scat!" Yoshida snapped to the ninja. She looked at the tapirs. "Out!" She pointed off into the heart of the village. The tapirs rose to their feet and took a few reluctant steps. "Go on, out!" The tapirs slouched off, clearly unhappy.

"Ma'am, we've been assigned—" one of the other ninja started.

"I don't care," Yoshida said. "I'll take responsibility. Get lost."

The ninja looked at each other uncertainly, then nodded to Yoshida and drifted away.

"Fine," Yoshida said. "We can talk at your quarters. Let's go."

With judicious use of a stretcher from one of Kagome-sensei's storage scrolls and some careful handling, Akane was brought back to the fort. Noburi and Hazō carried her inside while the rest settled down among the posts that Kagome-sensei had set up earlier.

Yoshida sat seiza where they indicated, eyeing the posts around her with a jaundiced eye. "Explosive seals?" she asked. "Just in case I suddenly go crazy and decide to kill you all?"

"Try it, you stinking stinker," Kagome-sensei said. "Boom. Meat paste. Stinking ninja stinkers. Knew we shouldn't have come here."

"Relax, Naito," Inoue-sensei said, laying her hand on his arm. "We're all friends here."

"I'm not," he said. "Don't like people who hurt my team."

Inoue-sensei sighed. "Naito, would you please go inside and check on Kimiko? I'd like to talk with Mrs. Yoshida for a bit, and I'd feel better if I knew someone was in there helping make her comfortable."

Kagome-sensei looked rebellious, but he nodded and turned to go inside. Just as he was ducking through the door he turned back and caught Yoshida's eye. He set all ten fingertips together then opened them explosively.

Boom! he mouthed, before ducking inside.



XP AWARD: 31

Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, May 4, at 12pm UTC.

EDIT: I had intended to note this here and forgot. Yes, Noburi slipped and used Akane's real surname. He's pretty rattled, because the damage is actually worse than he was willing to admit in front of the village woman without taking to Mari first. It's not life-threatening and Akane should make a complete recovery, but it's not as minor as he implied and if he hadn't been right there she could easily have died.
 
Last edited by a moderator:
Chapter 39: From Anger to Bargaining

Akane's body felt light on his shoulders. Too light.

Noburi was bleeding, unconscious, but they couldn't afford to stop and see to his wound. Inoue-sensei, carrying him, was at the front of the formation. Keiko was somewhere behind. Hazō hoped she was somewhere behind—he couldn't hear her, and he couldn't turn around to look. And Kagome-sensei… Kagome-sensei had dropped back to "give those stinking stinkers the show of a lifetime", and somehow Hazō knew he wouldn't be coming back.

As the scenery went past in a blur, he heard a whisper in his left ear, in the voice of a girl who'd never speak again.

I trusted you to be my master. I placed my life in your hands. Why didn't you teach me more taijutsu while there was still time, Hazō-sensei?

Why didn't you save me?

-o-​

Hazō jerked awake, his heart pounding and that voice echoing through his mind like icy water dripping onto a wound.

Akane, lying on the bedroll next to his, gazed at him blearily.

"Something wrong, Hazō-sensei?"

Hazō blinked the tears out of his eyes.

"I'm so sorry, Akane," he whispered. "I'm so sorry…"

"'s OK," she muttered sleepily. "Wasn't a very good dream anyway…"

She rolled over onto her back and closed her eyes.

Hazō spent a long time watching her chest rise and fall as she breathed, not falling asleep until he was sure she was still alive.
-o-​

Earlier…

The team unanimously agreed to take a minute to cool down and confer in private before any further discussion took place. When they returned, they were in a much better frame of mind to continue.

"What is going to happen to Kōta?" Inoue-sensei asked again.

"That depends," Yoshida said after a couple of seconds. "There will be hours of argument, at the end of which he'll most likely be stripped of the right to be a ninja, and barred from sensitive jobs such as handling the tapirs. He'll live out his life in shame doing the worst of manual labour—at least unless you speak up on his behalf. As the injured party, you can dismiss all grievances, and that should be enough to swing the balance."

"What?!" Noburi demanded. "Why would we—"

Inoue-sensei raised her hand. Noburi fell silent.

"Who is his family?" she asked.

Yoshida nodded approvingly.

"He is the only grandson of Gasai Mikoto. Like most of the elders, Gasai believes you are the greatest threat to this village in living memory. Unlike most of the elders, she is open to being proved wrong. But if her grandson dishonours her family with attempted murder, it'll be all the opening her rivals need to force her off the council. That isn't in your interest or mine."

"What is your interest?" Inoue-sensei asked.

Yoshida looked her in the eye for a few seconds. She seemed satisfied by what she found there.

"I don't disagree with the others. You are dangerous.

"If you continue to stay, you will interfere with our politics, and warp our culture and traditions. It hasn't been a week and that impressionable fool Takahashi is making noise about better treatment for senior ninja.

"If we kill you, it will cost us lives, and we don't have that many to spare.

"And if you leave, then our secrecy is compromised, and the village will never be safe again."

Inoue-sensei nodded, following the logic. "So what is your solution to the problem?"

"The others think the hourglass can stay full forever. I don't. I want our village to be ready when the outside world finally comes knocking, and you are going to help me with that."

Inoue-sensei raised an eyebrow.

Yoshida's eyes narrowed.

Something passed between them.

"I will see you suitably compensated for your help," Yoshida said after a second's pause. "As long as I can convince the rest of the council to come to the negotiating table, and as long as you don't pull any more fool stunts like this afternoon. Do you have any idea how much work you managed to undo in a matter of seconds?"

"He hurt a member of my team," Inoue-sensei stated, her tone as cold and flat as the blade of a kunai.

"I'm not saying the little twerp didn't have it coming," Yoshida said. "But you should've known better. And quite frankly, so should your girl. Taunting a strong opponent into a rage and then stretching out the fight? As her master, you should be ashamed of yourself for not teaching her better."

Hazō suddenly felt very small indeed.

"Fine," Inoue-sensei said. "For now, let's give Kōta's motives the benefit of the doubt, and merely accept that a ninja under your authority attempted to kill a member of my team due to a spontaneous loss of self-control while none of the observing villagers tried to intervene. To show our commitment to cooperation, we are willing to have him punished according to your laws instead of eliminating him as the enemy he is.

"What happens next? Who decides his fate, and how?"

Unbelievably, Yoshida smiled. It was just for a moment, but with Hazō's attention totally focused on her as it was, he didn't miss it.

"A case as serious as this will be decided by the Council of Elders, formed by the heads of the seven most powerful families in the village. We will discuss the situation, then propose and vote on a punishment."

"Who are the elders?" Inoue-sensei asked. "What can you tell us about them?"

"First of all," Yoshida said with heavy emphasis, "you are not to approach them yourselves or try to influence them in any way. Our politics are too complicated for an outsider to grasp, which means whatever you want to do should go through me if you don't want to bring disaster down on all our heads.

"With that in mind, I've already mentioned Gasai Mikoto, whose family are the village's foremost taijutsu specialists. Her feelings about you are complicated.

"My own, the Yoshida, oversee sealcrafting."

Hazō's eyes widened. If they could make an ally of the chief sealcrafter...

Then he kicked himself as he realised that Yoshida had glanced at him and taken note of his reaction. This really wasn't his day.

"Azai Rindō is in charge of breeding and training the tapirs," Yoshida went on as if nothing had happened. "He is a determined isolationist who thinks our village is the only bastion of civilisation in a benighted world. He's never lost family for lack of medic-nin.

"Aida Rin serves as our religious leader, and thinks you six are a direct threat to our faith. She's not wrong, but compared to ignoring the outside world the way we've been doing, you're definitely the lesser evil.

"Takahashi Saburō, whose son you've met, is our ninjutsu master. He is passionate about his art, and I will sway him in time, as long as you do your damnedest not to look like a threat, such as by breaking the shoulders of children.

"Inoue Rika"—Inoue-sensei did not react—"is the lorekeeper. It is a revered position, with implications I wouldn't expect you to understand. She has the most influence on the council, and is the loudest voice against you.

"Finally, we have Azai Shūsuke. He is Rindō's cousin, and a complete waste of space. He will vote whichever way Rindō votes, and doesn't have a thought of his own otherwise."

Inoue-sensei nodded thoughtfully.

"You are to avoid these six like the plague," Yoshida repeated. "If they come to you, be as helpful and unthreatening as possible, avoid committing to anything, and don't say anything stupid. If they send watchers to spy on your camp, pretend they're not there, and don't do anything stupid. When it's time for actual negotiation, I will speak on your behalf."

Inoue-sensei opened her mouth—

"When I say 'don't do anything stupid', there are some things you need to understand right now," Yoshida went on without giving her a chance to speak.

"Don't wander randomly around the mountain. Even within the village, only a select group is allowed to enter our holy shrine. For an outsider to go near it would be a mortal insult to our faith. In fact, the less you ask about religion, the better. It is not something to share with outsiders.

"As a man, don't look an unmarried woman in the eye for more than a second, and vice versa. That's less of an issue for you people, but some of the youths might still get the wrong idea, and then things get complicated.

"Don't go near the tapirs without a handler accompanying you. They are this village's guardians as much as we are, and the Sage himself wouldn't stand a chance if he got caught in a stampede. Even with a handler, don't wear perfume or bring strong scents near them. It upsets them.

"If someone is foolish enough to invite you to dinner, make up an excuse and don't go. Mealtimes are sacred, and there are far too many ways you could give offence and make my life even more difficult.

"And don't enter the sealmasters' scriptorium on the north side of the village if you wish to live. That's not a threat, just a statement of fact.

"Now it's your turn," Yoshida said. "I've given you valuable information. Now you tell me exactly who you are and why you're here."

"We're missing-nin," Inoue-sensei said.

Yoshida looked at her blankly.

"We used to be ninja of the Village Hidden in the Mist, but our superiors sent us on a suicide mission, which we decided not to carry out. We've been travelling the world ever since, looking for a safe place to make our lives without being hunted as traitors. We've been to the Fire Country, at the heart of the continent, and to the Iron Country to the north. After things got too hot on the mainland, we came to Tea, because we heard it was a peaceful country with a low ninja presence. We've spent time in Tonaki learning about the region and its history to see if we want to stay here, and we came across your village by accident while leaving the area.

"Now that we're here, all we want is to establish good relations with our potential neighbours.

"What about you?" Inoue-sensei asked. "Where did this village come from? How long has it been here? How did it come to be so isolated?"

Yoshida gave the team a measuring look.

"We're a religious community. When the world was in the grip of yet another of its endless wars, our founder came here with his closest followers to seek peace. We've kept his ways for hundreds of years, minimising contact with the outside world. In return, we've been blessed with a bountiful environment, natural allies and a quiet, peaceful existence—at least until you came.

"You have knowledge we lack. Knowledge I think will outweigh the harm you do merely by being here. If you keep your screw-ups to a minimum, we might be able to come out of this with both sides enriched, and nobody being blown up or trampled to death. That is, of course, provided you agree to my conditions.

"Let Kōta go free.

"Stay away from the other elders.

"Let me do the negotiating on your behalf.

"Don't do anything stupid."

She locked gazes with Inoue-sensei.

"Well?"
-o-​

You receive 30 XP for successful execution of a good plan (including a bunch of hidden rolls).

How will you respond to Yoshida's offer? And what next?

Voting closes on Saturday the 7th, 9 am Pacific Standard Time.​
 
Last edited:
Chapter 40: Politics

"You have knowledge we lack," Yoshida said. "Knowledge I think will outweigh the harm you do merely by being here. If you keep your screw-ups to a minimum, we might be able to come out of this with both sides enriched, and nobody being blown up or trampled to death. That is, of course, provided you agree to my conditions.

"Let Kōta go free.

"Stay away from the other elders.

"Let me do the negotiating on your behalf.

"Don't do anything stupid."

She locked gazes with Inoue-sensei.

"Well?"

Inoue-sensei studied the older woman thoughtfully for several seconds. "You keep talking about my team's screwups," she said calmly. "I think perhaps there is some confusion here. From where I sit, my team has been nothing but polite and generous, and has been very poorly treated in return.

"Your tapirs attacked us on sight," she shrugged. "Fair enough, they're animals. It would have been easy for us to kill every one of them, but I instructed my team not to hurt the tapirs while we waited for you to show up. When your team showed up I tried to parley. They ignored me and attacked immediately. I demonstrated that we had complete martial superiority, but deliberately chose not to kill anyone and I kept the breakage to a minimum. We came here voluntarily to treat your wounded, despite having no obligation to do so. We've done that for days now, making no demands on you. We made a friendly offer to train with anyone who wanted to. Your thug was offensive to my team, but they remained polite and professional. Kimiko sparred with him; when he discovered that he wasn't good enough to beat her he turned it into a lethal fight. He would have killed her if I hadn't intervened."

Inoue-sensei's face got hard. "We've been extremely tolerant, but no one hurts my students and walks away. You're very lucky that all I did was cripple your brat. Where we're from it wouldn't have been nearly so gentle; if a Mist ninja had attacked a representative of a friendly foreign power, that Mist ninja would have been executed and reparations made to the foreign ninja in order to prevent a war."

Yoshida opened her mouth to say something but Inoue-sensei raised a finger warningly. "Don't," she said. "Just don't."

She paused, studying the older woman again. "History and geography lesson," Inoue-sensei said. "Your village is in the Land of Tea, which is a second tier country in the Elemental Nations. West of Tea is the ocean, this section of which is known as the Hanguri Gulf. On the other side of the Gulf is the Land of Fire, the most powerful country in the Elemental Nations by a good margin. Five or six of the most powerful shinobi in the world live there. One of them, possibly the second most powerful, is a man named Jiraiya. He's known as the Toad Sage, and he's the spymaster for Fire."

Yoshida shifted slightly, frowning in confusion at the seeming non sequitur, but she didn't interrupt.

"We met Jiraiya a little while ago," Inoue-sensei said. "It was an interesting meeting. The first thing he did was kick all of our asses at once, just to prove that he could. He made the point that once the question of power levels was settled we could get on with reasonable discussion. We knew we couldn't kill him, we knew he didn't want to kill us, so there was no reason for tension.

"I think I'm going to take a page from the most powerful non-Kage ninja I've ever met," she said. "Time for you to face facts: my team and I represent a level of military force that your village has never faced before. We're Elemental Nations missing-nin. We've got this far by surviving everything the real big players had to throw at us. Oh, you might eventually manage what they didn't, but the damage you suffered would be catastrophic. How many ninja can this tiny village afford to lose?

"Or we could get away. In fact, I'm sure we would. We've walked out of bloodbaths you can't imagine in your safe haven. And maybe we'd just leave with everything we know. Or maybe you could hurt or kill one of us, and then we'd stay. You think you have the upper hand because you know the terrain? See how your hunters do against an apex predator from the real world. Watch your patrols stop coming back until your military's reduced to whoever was smart enough to cower behind the walls. Do you have the slightest doubt that we could do this?"

Yoshida's face was growing steadily redder with fury. "Don't you threaten me, you little—"

"Shut. Up," Inoue-sensei said. "Answer the question. Look at the number of seals surrounding you and recognize that we have at least one sealmaster in the party. Think about the way I demolished your patrol and took out Kōta before you could blink. Think of how one of my genin batted him around before he decided to escalate. Do you have any doubt that we could turn into the biggest disaster in Isan history if we really wanted to?"

Yoshida looked as though she'd swallowed a lemon with bugs in it. "No," she ground out.

"Good," Inoue-sensei said. Her tone got friendly again and she smiled. "Then let's put this on a better footing. We don't want to hurt you, or upset your village. Honestly, we think you guys are amazing to have built what you've built while staying completely off the map for so long. I think we could really help each other a lot, and I would like to. We'll leave if you want us to, but it would be a missed opportunity for both sides. Do you want us to go?"

Yoshida chewed on the lemon a little longer. "No," she finally said. "As much as you're going to flip everything upside down, we need to establish contact with the outside world in a controlled way, and you're our best chance to do that."

"Good," Inoue-sensei said. "Now, you're right that we don't know your culture. We could easily misstep without a guide, and you would be the best guide we could ask for. We aren't willing to be your puppets, but we are more than willing to be your partners. Let's talk about the best way to make that happen, okay?"

The lemon got a little smaller and Yoshida nodded. "Right," she said.

o-o-o-o​

"Akane, are you awake?" Inoue-sensei asked softly.

"Hm?" the injured girl said, her voice muzzy with sleep. "Oh, hi sensei. Yes, 'm 'wake."

Inoue-sensei knelt down beside her. "C'mon, kiddo," she said. "I need you to be really awake for a bit."

Akane blinked and rubbed her eyes. "Okay," she said. "I'm awake."

"We're going to be meeting with Ms. Gasai this afternoon," Inoue-sensei said. "We'll be talking about what to do with Kōta, the boy who hurt you. The expected punishment is that he'll be kicked out of the ninja corps and made a laborer for the rest of his life. The other option is that we ask for him to be assigned to us as a junior kohei and servant. Socialize him, be seen by the village to be generous and teachers with a lot to offer. Personally, I'm fine to have the little bastard carrying slop buckets for the rest of his life, but Keiko pointed out that you were the one hurt so you should be the one to make the call. What do you want us to do?"

"Save him," Akane said instantly, not even pausing to think about it. "He is a good fighter and a benefit to his village. He should not have his life ruined by one impetuous mistake."

"You sure, kid?" Inoue-sensei asked. "He's an adult, he should have known what he was doing and controlled himself better. He's not going to like being around us, and if he loses control again it could be bad."

Akane's eyes were already drifting closed, but she smiled up at her teacher. "He will be all right, sensei," she said. "He just needs a good example." She half-lay and half-dropped back on her pillow and was out like a light.

Inoue-sensei watched her for a moment, then shook her head. "Okay, kid," she said. "We'll try it your way for a little while."

o-o-o-o​

"Thank you for meeting us, Ms. Gasai," Inoue-sensei said, bowing deeply.

Gasai was old, at least seventy, and stick-thin. Her skin was loose in places and stretched tight in others, and she had liver spots on her hands, her neck, and probably more under the loose kimono she wore. She'd taken the time to do her makeup and put her hair up in a severe bun, held in place with a pair of metal spikes.

"It seemed the thing to do," Gasai said, bowing shallowly. She sat seiza on a very small dais, putting her an inch or two above her guests. That and her severe expression helped to magnify an already formidable presence. The austere room added to the effect. It was large, empty, with a floor composed of thin slats of blond wood and paper walls in a style long since gone from every ninja village in the Elemental Nations. The inch-high dais in the center of the north wall and the long scroll with her clan crest hanging on the wall behind her gave the impression of a throne room.

Inoue-sensei straightened up and half-smiled, clearly recognizing the manipulation tactics and unmoved by them. To her left Yoshida eyed her with barely-suppressed concern. Hazō and Noburi watched silently from one side. They'd been told in no uncertain terms that they were not to speak unless explicitly spoken to and even then to use the fewest words possible.

They'd been kneeling here for an hour now. A tea ceremony had been performed—different from any that Hazō had seen before, and more formal. Yoshida had briefed them on it ahead of time, and it was a good thing she had. The Isan tea ceremony was even more convoluted and fraught with meaning than flower arranging. The full formal version that they had received was a sign of respect and dutiful welcome with overtones of distance and lack of connection. An abbreviated one asserted either dismissive superiority or casual friendship, depending on precisely which steps were skipped. A sloppy one meant contempt. A simple brewing and pouring meant deep intimacy, and was done only between lovers and best friends. The gradations had made their heads spin. The choice of tea was even more meaningful. Gasai had chosen a bitter, smoky tea instead of one of the light flowery ones, but she had also offered honey: contention, but with the possibility of reconciliation.

"The tea is lovely, Gasai," Yoshida said with a shallow nod. "A perfect choice."

"Thank you," Gasai said. "Although I admit I can claim no responsibility for the selection."

"Oh?" Yoshida said. "Who chose it, then? Your grandson, perhaps?"

"Oh, no," Gasai said. "He would never choose such a tea. No, it seemed an appropriate choice for our guests."

Yoshida flicked her eyes to Inoue. The infiltration specialist held the tea to her lips, her eyes falling closed as she inhaled the scent and visibly savored the bitter taste.

"How is young Kōta?" Inoue-sensei asked. "This does seem like a tea that he would enjoy. Although, perhaps he would prefer a bit more honey. The young usually do."

Gasai raised an eyebrow; for just a moment, the faintest trace of something that might vaguely have thought about becoming a smile drifted across her lips.

"Indeed," she said. "As to how he's doing...I am told that he will recover completely, despite the severity of his injury."

"Yes, his injury was most regrettable," Inoue-sensei said. "Training injuries happen, though. If you'd like, I would be happy to have our medic-nin look him over. Endo has been treating my student, Kimiko; she suffered a training injury in the same fight and she's doing very well. Endo studied at an excellent hospital in a city not far from here, in fact. A lovely place; several thousand people, many artisans. They produce beautiful glass, paper, books, medicines, and more. Quite safe too, since they have a large police force."

"It sounds interesting," Gasai said. "It's a pity I won't be able to see it. I fear I'm far too old for such a trip."

Inoue-sensei nodded in sober acknowledgement. "Well, they have multiple trade caravans leaving the city every day. I'm sure at some point one of them will be nearby."

"Hm," the older woman said, sipping her tea slowly. "That's true," she said.

"Speaking of Kōta," Inoue-sensei said, "once our medic has healed him, I wonder if perhaps he would like to join us for some additional study? His taijutsu is excellent, and I think he would make a good sparring partner for my team. I'm sure we could learn much from him."

"That's too kind of you," Gasai said. "I'm afraid he's needed at home, though."

"Ah, I'm so very sorry to hear that," Inoue-sensei said, setting her cup down gently. "I would very much have enjoyed having him around."

Gasai paused. "Perhaps we could arrange something," she said finally. "We could probably arrange his schedule to give him an hour free in the afternoons. It would be difficult, but you are our guests and should be accommodated."

Inoue-sensei bowed her head in thought, her right forefinger absentmindedly stroking the edge of her cup. "That's very kind of you," she said, looking up. "I had been hoping for a bit more time with him, though. Is there any chance you could give him some time off from his duties?" The finger had stopped moving and was resting very lightly on the lip of the cup.

Gasai's mouth tightened for an instant, but then she smiled and bowed. "If you wish it," she said. "As I said, you are our guests and deserve whatever hospitality we can offer. I'm sure there are many things that you and Kōta could help one another with."

Inoue-sensei smiled and picked up her cup again. "That would be lovely," she said.

o-o-o-o​

"How did it go?" Keiko asked, not looking around from where she was watching Kagome dig up the ground in a shallow trench around their fort. The fort was now at the center of a ring of stakes with a ten-meter kill field between the stakes and the walls of the fort. A bit of twine had been strung around the stakes to make a notional fence. Kagome was muttering something to himself that sounded like "Stinking liberal stinker...giving away locations...shouldn't be coming here anyway...."

Mari raised an eyebrow. "What's his problem?" she asked, hooking a thumb towards Kagome.

Keiko sighed. "One of the village toddlers got away from his mother for a moment and nearly walked into the minefield. I made him put up the markers to delineate how close someone could safely come to the fort. He is of the opinion that it compromises security since"—her voice dropped into a good approximation of Kagome's—"'those stinking stinkers shouldn't be coming over here anyway if they don't want to get pasted'." She paused; when she continued her voice was dry as dust. "I think the word 'spoilsport' may also have been used."

Mari laughed. "Yeah, I can see that," she said. "C'mon, both of you come inside and I'll brief you."

o-o-o-o​

The following morning found the team outside and just finishing breakfast when Kōta slouched over, hands in his pockets and a face like a thunderstorm.

Inoue-sensei just barely caught Kagome's arm before the sealmaster could throw a spray of explosive tags at the young blond.

"Why are you stopping me?" Kagome growled, glaring at Inoue-sensei but not struggling. "That's the stinking stinker who nearly killed Ish—Sasaki!"

"And he's here to make amends," Inoue-sensei said, smiling. "I'm sure he's very sorry for losing his temper and wants to make it up to us. Right, Kōta?"

"Whatever," the young man growled, not looking up.

"OW!" he said a moment later. He was facedown in the dirt, Inoue-sensei's foot on his head and his arm jacked up behind him, although not as far as it had been yesterday. "Let me go!"

"Choose better words," Inoue-sensei said calmly.

Kōta looked disgusted. "Let me go, please," he growled.

"Choose a better tone," Inoue-sensei said, pulling his arm fractionally higher.

"OW! Fu—" Kōta cut himself off and forced himself to breathe. "Please let me go, sensei," he said politely.

"Better," Inoue-sensei said. She released the submission hold gently and backed away, taking her original seat again. "Please, won't you sit with us?" she said, gesturing to the ground in front of her.

Kōta eyed her darkly and rubbed his shoulder as he took seiza on the edge of the blanket they were all sitting on.

"Did you come to thank Endo for fixing your shoulders?" Inoue-sensei asked.

Kōta looked sour for a moment before Inoue's open-hand strike to the side of his head knocked him over.

"Did you come to thank Endo for fixing your shoulders?" Inoue-sensei asked sweetly.

Kōta turned to Noburi and bowed deeply. "Thank you for fixing my shoulders," he said politely. "It was kind of you."

Noburi smiled. "You're welcome," he said. "They're going to be weak for a couple weeks, so be careful with them." He turned to Inoue-sensei. "Go easy, sensei. You'll undo all my hard work."

"Hm," Inoue-sensei said, offering a dismissive sniff. "Was there anything else you needed to say, Kōta?" she asked.

Kōta kept his face very carefully schooled as he turned and bowed deeply to Akane. "I am very sorry for injuring you," he said, holding the bow. "I lost my temper and acted inappropriately."

Akane smiled. "Thank you," she said kindly. "I apologize for my own behavior. I was disrespectful during our spar, and that was wrong." She rubbed her head with an urchin grin. "I will definitely not do that again. Your kick is extremely youthful."

Kōta looked up to see if she was mocking him, but there was nothing but sincerity on her face. Slowly, he sat up.

"That uppercut and axe kick combination was especially youthful," Akane said. "Would you be willing to teach it to me?"

Kōta seemed utterly bewildered, but before he could say anything Noburi cut him off.

"Hold up there!" he said. "No taijutsu practice for you, missy! You're still on bed rest!"

Akane grimaced but nodded. "Yes, sensei," she said with a sigh. "I will be good."

Noburi shook his head and looked at Kōta. "You would not believe how hard it is to keep her in bed," he said in a conspiratorial whisper. "All this 'youth' seems to have addled her brain."

Kōta seemed even more bewildered and settled for simply nodding.





XP AWARD: 21

Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, May 11, 2016, at 12pm UTC.
 
Last edited by a moderator:
Chapter 41: Trust

A week later…

"I didn't think there was any problem with agreeing to give everyone in the Yoshida family a full medical ninjutsu check-up," Hazō continued the report. "They still won't let us look at their seals, but Yoshida was impressed enough that she offered to look at whatever seals we have to show them, and elaborate on the differences between their sealing style and ours. I've even managed to persuade Kagome-sensei that the security risk is outweighed by the potential for new knowledge, though I'd really like Noburi on hand at the time to make sure he offends her as little as possible.

"I had less success with religion. She still says it's a very private thing, and that we will be all right as long as we 'don't poke around asking inconvenient questions'."

"What about the tapirs?" Keiko asked.

"Supposedly their founder had the blessing of animal mastery, whatever that means. He domesticated the first generation, and ever since they've been practising selective breeding to improve their intelligence, senses and combat abilities. I had one of the junior trainers rant at me about it, but there was too much jargon to get much more than that.

"There's one other thing," he went on after a brief pause. "Apparently, they are planning to summon the Demon King to lay waste to all that is good and pure. They've just been waiting for sacrifices who aren't of their own blood."

Keiko choked on the water she'd been drinking.

Inoue-sensei raised an eyebrow.

"Still no good?" Hazō asked worriedly. "I've been practising my deadpan like you told me to, Inoue-sensei, but I don't think it's improving my social skills at all. People keep taking me seriously, and then things just get awkward."

Inoue-sensei sighed. "Moving very swiftly on… Noburi, how is your work going?"

"Not so great," Noburi shrugged, pushing himself off the wall to stand upright. "I swear the villagers actually think worse of us than when we started. They're asking things like whether we really murder any children who are born without ninja levels of chakra, and some of them think we threatened the village elders into letting us stay. I've been doing damage control and emphasising the medical ninjutsu and modern know-how angles, but I feel like I'm swimming against the tide. It's like there's somebody actively working against us."

"I have good news, though!" Akane announced, bouncing from her position by the window. "Kōta's still kind of unfriendly, but he's a lot nicer than he was when he started. He's been asking endless questions about what we can do, and about the outside world, and even taking notes and everything! Also we've started sparring every day on that hill Yoshida recommended, where all the children come to watch. I had to go gently at first, but it's been getting more and more fun now that I'm feeling better. I'm not saying he's a perfect gentleman, but it really feels like he's trying to mend his ways."

At this, Inoue-sensei smiled.

"Good. I was hoping your influence would soften him up a bit. Give it a few more months, and he might even pass for a decent human being.

"Now, Keiko, Noburi, if you feel you're ready, it's time we had that talk with Elder Takahashi."
-o-​

"I am Minori, eldest daughter and successor of Takahashi Saburō," the tall, lean woman bowed. "Please wait here while I inform Father of your arrival."

Kei exchanged glances with Noburi and Mari-sensei. A clan heir would not normally be on gatekeeping duty. Far more likely, her presence her was an expression of courtesy—which in turn meant Takahashi had known they were coming.

A minute later, Minori returned.

"Father bids you welcome, and invites Kawasaki Mai to speak with him on your behalf. To the rest, he offers the hospitality of the Takahashi. I will be happy to entertain you while you wait."

"I believe you're mistaken," Mari-sensei said. "My name is Irie Yoshino. This," she gestured to Kei, "is Kawasaki Mai."

"Not at all," Minori gave her a meaningful look. "Father does not make mistakes. It is this girl whom he wishes to speak to."

She gave a meaningful pause. "Shall I lead you through, Kawasaki, or will you refuse Elder Takahashi's invitation?"

Kei gave the woman a tapir-caught-in-the-anaconda stare. "S-Surely you…"

"Go ahead, Mari-sensei said after a few seconds. "I trust you."

Kei allowed herself to be led away as if to her own execution (which, she reflected, might turn out to be exactly the case).​

-o-​

Elder Takahashi was waiting her in a cross-legged posture on the dais at the far end of the dojo. He was a middle-aged man with grey hair in a ponytail, a carefully-trimmed wedge-shaped beard, and cold grey eyes that instantly fixed on her own. To his side was a large, very ornate rolled-up scroll.

"Greetings," Takahashi said. "I am Takahashi Saburō, head of the Takahashi Family and elder of the Council. You need not introduce yourself—it is poor manners to do so with a false name. Please be seated."

Kei blinked. Then she carefully sat down at a respectful distance in front of him, and attempted not to hyperventilate.

"Do you know why I have chosen you to speak to, child?"

That question had been foremost in Kei's mind. She was not a diplomat. She was not a negotiator. She was not even competent at talking to people. They were complicated, and reacted in ways that made no sense, and it was one thing to go into a situation with a clear plan that only needed minor modifications as you went along, and a completely different one to have to deal with a stranger's focused attention while thinking on your feet. And… that was what he wanted, clearly.

"You believe I will be easier to read than my teammates."

Takahashi nodded. "A lesson for you, child: always take the initiative, and always meet your opponent on ground of your own choosing. My people have been watching your group, and I have no interest in wrestling with the silver-tongued one who can run rings around both Tsukiko and Gasai.

"Now, let us dispense with pleasantries. What do you seek in this village?"

Unthinkingly, Kei glanced at the large scroll by Takahashi's side. It was a brief glance, extremely brief, but there was no way he could have missed it.

Kei wanted to die. Immediately. Without even saying goodbye to Mari-sensei like in the daydreams. She had just sabotaged the entire group's efforts, and maybe put them in real danger, all because she had failed to think fast enough or have enough self-control. She was the worst ninja in human history.

She quickly became aware that the longer she stayed, the more she was going to reveal. She needed to make an excuse and run. She tensed...

"Do you believe that you can leave this room before I am done speaking with you?" Takahashi asked mildly, as if presenting her with a puzzle.

Kei stared at him in horror.

"Let me tell you something, child," he said slowly. "I am not an elder because I have the strongest ninjutsu in the village. There are some among my children who can challenge me as an equal, and soon there will be more among the younger generation.

"I am not an elder because I am a cunning manipulator. I have little love for the games that predators like Tsukiko play, and less talent.

"I am an elder for one reason only: I have the rare gift of seeing what is in front of my eyes.

"I see that you and yours are desperate to stay in this village where many hate and fear you, and would see you dead if they could. I see how little you have to gain here compared to the arts you already possess. I see you trying to involve yourselves in the depths of our politics even as you hide within your own encampment outside the village walls. Was there ever any doubt as to why you are here?"

Kei hoped that was a rhetorical question, because she could not begin to come up with a safe answer.

Takahashi leaned forward slightly. "Tell me of yourself, child. Tell me the story of your life, from birth until today, omitting no detail. "

The sudden change of topic made Kei feel like she'd been yanked forwards by the collar, and then left to flail left off-balance. "S-Sir, I do not…"

"That was not a request," Takahashi told her flatly. "You cannot best me in a battle of wits. You cannot pit your will against mine. The only thing you have with which to win my favour is the truth."

Kei did her best to compose herself. She was trapped. She felt an instinctive desire to hide within herself, to reach for the Frozen Skein and let its clarity guide her through this confrontation, but she knew just how badly that could end. Her Bloodline Limit was a sharpened shard of her self, or at least of somebody's self, drawn forth to complete a specific task. It could not stand up to the full force of a personality that could strike her from any number of angles.

"I was born in the Village Hidden in the Mist, in the Water Country. My parents met eighteen years ago, when my father was the project manager in charge of upgrading the village's defensive perimeter, and my mother was a penetration tester…"
-o-​

It felt as if she had been talking for hours. Perhaps she had. She had endeavoured to avoid mentioning any real names, giving away any of the team's Bloodline Limits or notable abilities (such as Mari-sensei's genjutsu), or mentioning anything remotely related to Jiraiya. Even so, she suspected it was not a question of whether Elder Takahashi had noticed any gaps, but of how many, and how clearly he could judge their contours.

Despite the fact that she had spent the entire time balancing on a knife edge between giving away vital information and insulting a man who could probably see right through her, part of her felt strangely light. She had never talked about her past in so much detail, not even to Mari-sensei back... back during the days she did not want to remember. Nor had she been given a chance to express how she saw all the many, mostly terrible, things that had happened since. Somewhere along the line, her narrative had turned from a point-by-point factual recounting into something more personal. Even so, all along, Elder Takahashi had simply listened, without asking any questions or making any comments, as if her thoughts and feelings were as important as the strategic data he was doubtless looking for.

When she was done, and filled with the odd awareness that the elder now knew more about her than anyone in her actual team, there was silence. For several minutes, Elder Takahashi merely watched her motionlessly, like a heron watches the water.

"Are you the one?" he finally asked.

"What?!" Kei stared at him in confusion.

"In the end, child, everything you do here will rest on the success or failure of one person. Are you the one?"

Oh.

He was asking whether she was the intended summoner. To say yes or no would both amount to admission that they were here for the summoning scroll. Should she bluff, and pretend she did not know what he was talking about? Or would that just alienate a potential ally? How badly did they need Elder Takahashi's support? If she failed here, would Mari-sensei be able to salvage the situation?

Could she trust Elder Takahashi?

She could not read him at all, but he had shown no anger at the idea that they might be here for the village's most precious treasure. Why not? And why did he want to hear about a stranger's childhood? For that matter, why did it matter who the summoner was?

Was he… testing her?

If she failed here, she'd never be able to look Mari-sensei in the eye again. If she failed here, and Elder Takahashi decided they were a threat, she might get everyone killed. It was a mistake ever to have come here. She felt herself longing for her Bloodline Limit, for a place where she could not be hurt, was not there to be hurt, where at least one part of her was good enough to face the world.

But she could not give in. Not right now. Not with everyone depending on her. And if she was not skilled enough to find her way out of this situation with her own abilities… she would simply have to trust her intuition. And her intuition was confident about the answer.

"Yes," she said in a voice that almost did not tremble.

Elder Takahashi nodded, as if to himself. Then he stood up, sharply. His shadow fell on Kei, and for a second she felt like it was going to consume her.

"You are not worthy," he said in a voice as unreadable and impenetrable as a steel wall. "If one such as you dares to attempt the trial, it will destroy you."

Kei didn't dare to move.

"But then," Elder Takahashi said more softly, "Akio was not deemed worthy either. Who might he have become, if he had defied that judgement? Who might we have become?"

He looked down at Kei.

"I offer you a contract of my own. You will trade ninjutsu exclusively with the Takahashi Family. You will follow my guidance in matters of village politics, which will almost entirely consist of abstaining from them. You will consult with me before following the directions of Yoshida Tsukiko or any other elder. You will take no lives here, not even in self-defence. You will tell no one who was not born in this village of its existence or location.

"And you, child, will become my apprentice."

"I- I apologise, sir," Kei stammered. "I think I must have misheard."

Elder Takahashi gave her a wry look.

"In return, I will take the necessary steps to deliver you that which you seek, and to make you ready for it—not for your sake, but for my people's. Any medicine can become deadly poison in hands that have forgotten its proper use.

"The conditions of your apprenticeship will not be easy. You will arrive here every morning at dawn. You will follow my instructions without question or hesitation. You will eat what I tell you to eat, sleep when I tell you to sleep, and follow the Takahashi training regimen as if your life depended on it. It does. You will reveal the details of the training to no one. Do these things, and I will teach you what you need to learn.

"In the meantime, your group will tread lightly. You will show openness and willingness to learn, and respect for our culture and traditions. You will share what you wish when others seek it, but you will not preach that your ways are better ways when you have not yet mastered our own. You have not earned that kind of trust, and to tread carelessly invites only your own destruction. Above all, do not present yourselves as a threat. If blood must be spilled before this is over, it cannot be you who spills it.

"Do you accept this contract on behalf of your group?"

Kei hesitated. Could she trust Elder Takahashi? She wanted to, but there was no possible way she could decide something as big as this, not without consultation with Mari-sensei and the others.

Elder Takahashi clearly knew that was how she felt.

"Decide now, for you will have no second chance."

Then again, in the end none of his demands were that onerous. The only serious issue was the apprenticeship, but if it could improve her chances of signing the summon contract successfully…

Both of the answers she could give were wrong, she was sure. Both would in some way lead to disaster. But every Mori knew that there were times like these, and that every time the rational choice was the one that was less wrong.

"I accept."

Elder Takahashi reached for the scroll on the dais, and passed it to her.

"These are the breathing exercises you will need to learn. I expect you to have mastered at least the first when I next see you. Now, Minori will show you out."
-o-​

Meanwhile…

Akane: Weapons said:
Kōta: Weapons said:

A series of thrown kunai locked Akane into position while she blocked, the assault coming right when her feet were positioned just slightly wrong to dodge. One tore the edge of her sleeve. In the background, the children cheered as Kōta advanced.

The constant switching between melee and ranged kunai combat was exhilarating. It had nothing on Hazō-sensei's taijutsu, of course—there was a youthfulness in the impact of flesh on flesh that mere metal couldn't hope to imitate—but it was new, and different, and the awareness that Kōta was finally treating her as a proper sparring partner made her feel warm inside. This had been his suggestion—an opportunity for him to teach her a little of the village combat style in return for all the taijutsu she'd shown him.

Unfortunately, she was losing. And Hazō-sensei was still watching (as was Kagome, who was convinced that Kōta was up to no good). She couldn't afford to go down that easily. It was time to take a risk.

She lunged suddenly, overextending herself but covering the distance to Kōta with a speed he'd never expect. There was a zing, and Kōta's kunai soared over his head to plant itself in the dirt a few metres away. Since this was pure weapons training, that officially marked an end to the combat.

But Kōta kept moving forwards. As she pulled back, he was already inside her guard. But he was close, too close to strike. He looked her in the eyes, his face close enough to hers for a kiss.

Akane froze. She knew he'd become much nicer to her over the last week, but this…

His hand closed around hers. He said something in a low, intense voice only she could hear.

"Learn some respect in the next life, bitch."

Then he pulled sharply on her kunai hand, sending the blade slashing diagonally across his collarbone in a broad but shallow cut.

He staggered back, giving the watching children a clear view of the red stain spreading down onto his chest, and the blood dripping off Akane's kunai.

"She tried to kill me!" he shouted. "The crazy bitch tried to kill me! Run before she gets you too!"

And then everything was a blur of motion. Kōta and the children running towards the village screaming. Hazō-sensei sprinting towards her. Kagome reaching into a pocket as he began to go after Kōta.

The only person not moving was Akane, feeling like the kunai had gone in her heart instead.
-o-​

You have gained 15 XP.

You have unlocked Summoning Technique training.


According to the character sheet, Noburi has 3 Dexterity, preventing him from learning Tactical Movement 10.

What do you do?

Voting closes on Saturday the 14th, 9 am Eastern Standard Time. Note the temporary change of timezone.
 
Last edited:
Back
Top